Experiencing the spherical awareness of the higher levels of Christhood 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, December 6, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I am the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What does the Buddha know about Christhood and Christ discernment? Well, how do you become the Buddha? By going through the phase of Christ discernment and Christhood. As we have explained to you, there are certain levels of consciousness and although there are 144 on earth, there are many more in the ascended realm. You first rise to the level of Christhood, and then from there you can rise to the level of Buddhahood. You do not need to rise to the level of Buddhahood in order to ascend, but you can.

What we have attempted to give you here, is some teachings on some of the factors that prevent you from having Christ discernment. The one thing that I want to bring to your attention here is, that when you come to that 96th level, you are facing a certain initiation. Now, we have said that at the 96th level you are facing a crossroads, where you can either transcend the focus on self or you can go into a downward spiral of becoming more and more focused on self. One of the determining factors that decides whether you go up or down at that level, is the issue I want to bring to your attention here. It is something that has been talked about even in contemporary psychology, and it is generally called “control issues”.

If you again, go back to the fallen beings and look at their situation. We have talked about in the fourth sphere where there are these beings that have set themselves up as the absolute rulers on certain planets. What does it take for you to set yourself up in such a position where you have all power and nobody can object to your commands? Well, it obviously means that you have to gain control over that planet, over all the people who are embodied on it. You are seeking to build a state or a sense of superiority by exercising control. You are seeking to control yourself and your own mind, so you are very disciplined and never let down your guard, but you are also seeking to control other people.

Now, after the fallen beings fell, they of course continued this momentum of seeking control. Some of them, went into seeking to gain control over the entire universe, or even gain control over God. But of course, they could never achieve this because they cannot even fathom what the real Creator is like. However, you may be able to see the irony, that someone is seeking to gain control in a universe where the only absolute law is the Law of Free Will.

How can you truly gain control, when free will is the absolute Law? How can you control everybody’s choices? Of course, you see here on earth that after the fallen beings came to earth, they have also attempted in many different ways to gain control over the population. They have done this in physical ways by killing those who will not be controlled, or imprisoning them. They have done it in emotional ways by pulling people into these emotional vortexes, where they are under the control of those who have created the vortexes, namely the fallen beings. They have done it in the mental level by pulling people into believing in any number of thoughts systems, from religions to materialism, political ideologies and so forth.

They of course have done it at the identity level, by making all people on earth accept that they are just human beings who are limited by all of these limitations and that there are only certain very special beings who can go beyond this. Therefore, you should blindly follow those who have this higher sense of awareness. What the fallen beings have, is of course this momentum on controlling others. So, they are directing out this desire to control, and they are willing to control others. Not all of them are willing to kill other people in order to control them, some seek to do it in less violent ways, but they are still projecting out.

Do not be mistaken, many fallen beings also have what you normally call self- control, they can be very disciplined, very focused, very goal oriented, and that is why they are often successful in the political arena or in businesses. So, they have the desire to control others and they are very aggressive in doing so, feeling that they have the right to do so. Naturally, this is a, you might say, very vulnerable state that they are in. Because they constantly experience that it is difficult to control people, it is especially difficult to control all people, because there is this tendency even on a planet like earth, that once in a while these individuals will appear, who refuse to be controlled, who refuse to follow the mass consciousness, the party line, the dictates of the Pope or whatever you have.

So, there are these rebels and in some cases the rebels are actually other fallen beings who form the aspiring power elite that wants to overthrow the ruling power elite. In many cases, those who will not be controlled are actually beings who have attained a high degree of Christhood, therefore they are standing out in order to show people (the population) that there is a way to avoid the control.

Some of them have even reached a level of Christhood such as Jesus, where they can bring about the judgment of certain fallen beings.

It is very difficult for fallen beings to uphold this sense that they are in control. But many of them have created elaborate structures in their own minds, in order to maintain the sense that they are in control, regardless of what happens on the outer. They have a certain worldview that always places them at the center of the universe. And they have various ways of explaining why certain things happen that they cannot control, that they cannot avoid.

What is planet earth then? As we have said several times, it can be compared to a reality simulator. You take embodiment on earth, you are actually entering this reality simulator that can simulate many different types of environments. Part of the way that it simulates something, is that human beings especially the collective consciousness, superimposes certain images, certain beliefs, certain worldviews upon the Mater light and thereby the reality simulator out-pictures that.

We have said that the planet was originally created in a higher state, where nobody had to work at the sweat of their brow to sustain their physical bodies. After there was the descent into the duality consciousness, now you do have to do physical work in order to sustain your bodies. So, what you see here is that planet earth is a reality simulator. But there is a safety mechanism that makes it more difficult for people to become trapped in the reality simulator by thinking that the environment simulated is an absolute reality that could never be different. Of course, it does this in various ways, one of them is the second law of thermodynamics that breaks down what is created of duality. Also, the fact that people are so different and that it is very difficult to get all people to behave exactly alike.

So, once in a while you have these Christed beings, who challenge the concept of what a human being is and how a human being should behave. So, you see the dynamic, the fallen beings want to attain control over their environment but there are certain factors on earth that make it virtually impossible for one fallen being to attain absolute control on earth. So, this means that from the moment the fallen beings fell and from the moment they came to earth, they have been faced with this reality, that they want to have absolute physical control over this planet but they can never really get there.

So, how do fallen beings deal with this? Well, they deal with it by seeking to create some kind of explanation in their minds. It can be somewhat on the personal level, something they would never talk about with anyone. It can also be an ideology, a religion, a scientific theory, a political theory, whatever. So, in other words, the fallen being has an obsessive compulsive need to be able to explain why it cannot attain absolute physical control. It attempts to do this by creating this explanatory system that explains why certain things happen, that the fallen being didn’t expect, or didn’t want. So, this is a very old momentum on earth, there are some huge collective beasts that are created to do this. Because naturally, it is not only fallen beings who are affected by this but most of the people on earth are affected by it as well.

Because human beings, who are not fallen beings, still have the explanation problem, that they experience that there are so many things on earth that they don’t want to have happen to them and they have to explain why this is so. Some people have to explain it, because they are following a fallen leader who is promising them that if they follow this leader, he will bring them to some Utopia. So, they have a need to explain why certain things happen that are beyond what the fallen leader promised, so they can still continue following that leader because they are not willing to make their own decisions. Some people have believed in a religion that promises them certain things. They have a need to explain why that religion cannot fully deliver on its promise. So, you can generally say that all people on earth have this explanation problem. They need to explain why certain things happen that they don’t want and that they don’t expect.

This is what gives rise to this psychological mechanism that psychologists have started to see and which they have so far called “control issues”. They realize that some people have larger control issues than others, basically all people at a certain level of consciousness have control issues. So, what is it you see when a person now finds a spiritual teaching, including an ascended master teaching? Well, as I said, you have grown up on a planet where there is this consciousness of wanting control and wanting to explain. So, there is no shame in having this tendency. You all had it when you first found the path. It may have been in past lifetimes but when you first discovered the spiritual path, you had this control issue.

So, what do you do? Well, you do the only thing you can do. You seek to use your spiritual teaching to solve your explanation problem, to explain what is going on earth, why certain things happen that you do not expect, why certain things happen that you do not want and why, despite the promises that might have been made by your spiritual teaching, by a leader or by a religion, you cannot avoid these things that you do not want to have happen. In other words, you also need to explain why you cannot control your environment and your situation and you are seeking to use your spiritual teaching to do so.

Now, what the fallen beings usually do is they appoint a scapegoat, and it is because the scapegoat refuses to follow the one and only truth, that things go wrong. Again, the classical example is Hitler, the scapegoat was the Jews, they were responsible for all of Germany’s problems, therefore they needed to be exterminated and the problem would be solved. This is not the first time that someone has used that idea to create mass killings. Naturally, when you are a spiritual person and you have reached a certain level of maturity that allows you to recognize an ascended master teaching, you have overcome the desire for control that the fallen beings have (provided you are not a fallen being who has found an ascended master teaching) but even fallen beings who find an ascended master teaching have overcome the tendency to use violence. You are no longer willing to kill other human beings, you are not willing to be very physically aggressive in order to control others. In fact, many spiritual people at least those who find an ascended master teaching are somewhat over the need to want to control others. It is not all who are over that need. You can see this, even in previous ascended master teachings, even in the beginning years of this dispensation. There were certain people who had this desire to control others, they didn’t use physical means but they used psychological means.

The issue I really want to talk about here is that you have this desire to explain why you cannot control every aspect of your life. You are seeking to use an ascended master teaching to explain this. Of course, we allow this because we know you cannot do anything else at these levels of consciousness from the 48th to the 96th. We have also designed our course on the seven rays, so that you can gradually overcome this desire for control and be less controlled by the desire for control. Because as we have said, many times, you cannot attempt to control others, unless you yourself are being controlled by the psychology behind it, by the collective entities or even by fallen beings.

So, now you come to this point where you have reached the 96th level. The first thing you need to overcome, is this desire to want to control others through psychological means. If you will not confront this, if you will not look at these selves that give you this compulsive, obsessive compulsive drive to control others, then you cannot rise above the 96th level. Therefore, you must go into this downward spiral and become more and more controlling of others for a time.

So, if you can overcome this desire to control others, even through psychological means and even by using an ascended master teaching to control others, then you can rise above the 96th level. This does not mean that you have overcome all control issues. You will still, even for some time above the 96th level, be dealing with this in a more subtle version. In a sense, you could say you deal with it all the way to the 144th level and your ascension. Again, you have this desire to use an ascended master teaching to explain everything that happens on earth, everything that happens to you. So what can you do to overcome this? Or should we say? Why do you have to overcome this? What is wrong with using an ascended master teaching to try and explain everything?

Well, what is wrong with it, is that you have certain separate selves that are now using an ascended master teaching, and therefore the separate selves are claiming to have the authority of the ascended master teaching, meaning you should not question them. What have we said: If you do not question a self, how can you overcome it, how can you transcend it? So, this means you will be trapped at a certain level, if you allow these selves to use the teaching that way.

In order to grow beyond a certain level of Christhood, you have to confront this desire to control by using an ascended master teaching to explain every aspect of your personal situation and of life. How can you start dealing with this now that we have made you openly aware of it? Many of you have already made considerable progress without really being consciously aware of what you were doing. But you have made progress. Some of you have left behind certain things that you were very concerned about 10 or 20 or 30 years ago. So, let us take a broad look at some of the methods that people use in order to explain everything.

The desire to explain something has different levels. It has an emotional component, where you desire to explain things at the emotional level. This is where people can be susceptible, for example, to a strong leader who creates a certain worldview where he claims he can explain everything. People are then pulled into this, because when they follow that leader they get a certain feeling, now they feel they are empowered, they feel that they are in control. What is more common in the modern world, especially in the Western world, is that people seek to use the rational, analytical, linear mind to explain everything. What does the linear mind do? Well, the linear mind sees a linear relationship between cause and effect. The linear mind believes that everything that happens on earth has a cause, everything you see is an effect and there is a cause that produced that effect.

In a sense, at this broad level this is not wrong. There are causes, there are effects. There is nothing in the material universe that does not have a cause of some kind. But the limitation of the linear mind is that it is based on analysis, what does analysis do? It takes a whole, it breaks it down into separate components. Then it says: “Here is a separate effect that we can now study separately, and this separate effect must have a separate cause that caused it in a linear way.” In other words, a particular effect must always have the same cause and only that cause. An apple falls from a tree, that apple can be studied as an isolated unit. There must be a cause that made it fall and that is the force of gravity that works on the apple. So, there is one effect the apple falls, there is one cause gravity. No other factors need to be considered because now we have a neat, linear explanation of cause and effect. So, the linear mind then reasons that, even though there are many chaotic things that are happening on earth, it must be possible to break them down into simple components and then find a cause for each effect so we understand why certain things are going on.

Now, you will see throughout the ages, how people have attempted to come up with various systems that could explain this. In the old days, some cultures believed that every phenomenon you saw in nature was the effect of a cause and the cause was a particular god that was ruling over that phenomenon. There was a God of agriculture, a God of hunting, a God of weather and so forth. From very ancient times people have also used astrology to explain that there are certain movements in the heavens, certain movements of the stars that form a cause, and they produce a certain effect here on earth, even though they are far away.

Well, in the old days to be realistic, people did not understand how far away the stars are, because they thought the sky was much closer. Today, you know how far away the stars are, but people still believe that they can have a cause and that it can influence you personally so that they set a limitation of what you can or cannot do in your life. My beloved, you cannot manifest Christhood if you believe that you are limited by your astrology and that you cannot rise above your astrology. So, you see my point, there are any number of these examples. The point is that people are seeking for this very simple cause and effect sequence.

Many people of course, are seeking this because they want to use their understanding of cause and effect to predict what might happen in the future. We might say, as we have talked about before, how can you control something, if you cannot predict what might happen. Therefore, in order to truly control the present, you also need to be concerned about what can happen in the future. Therefore you think that if you can know what is going to happen, you can predict what is going to happen, then you can make adjustments so it isn’t so bad, or at least what is going to happen is not unexpected. So, you see a certain part of the spiritual community on earth, the New Age community, even the religious community, who have used these various ways to come up with various forms of divination where they attempt to predict something. Often by using something that really is guided by chance. Tarot cards, Ouija boards, prophecies of various kinds, killing an animal, cutting it open and looking at how its entrails fall out. This should supposedly be able to give you a clue of what is going to happen in the future.

In other words, you see the disconnect, you see the cognitive dissonance. Here is a person seeking control over his future by wanting to predict it. But the method he is using to predict the future is based on an element of chance that is by nature unpredictable. What sense does it make to think that some divination method based on chance can accurately predict the future? Well, you could say that chance could as accurately predict the future as some of these other divination methods people have come up with, including for that matter certain scientific methods and predictions.

So, when you go above the 96th level and start working your way up through these higher levels, you can benefit greatly from considering this entire dynamic. You can make an effort to look at whatever selves you have, that are these control-based selves. You can fairly easily learn to recognize this (where you) especially in situations where something unexpected happens, you see your reaction to this. Do you feel upset, angry that something unexpected happened? Do you feel that there must be some kind of injustice? Do you tend to ask yourself, why did God let this happen to me, I have done everything that God supposedly wants me to do and this still happened? Or why didn’t the ascended masters prevent this from happening to me?

So, there is a certain dream among spiritual people, that if you follow a true spiritual teaching and you really apply it, then you should be able to gain control over your life so that nothing unexpected or nothing that you don’t want could ever happen to you. But look at the life of Jesus. Was he a control freak that wanted to control every aspect of his life? Well, if he was, why did he allow himself to be crucified? Did he want to be crucified? Did he think, “Oh, that would be an interesting experience to know what it’s like to be nailed to a cross”? Of course not. But he allowed this to happen because he allowed himself to enter a chaotic, unpredictable situation, where it quite frankly was impossible for anyone to predict what would happen. The reality of planet earth, is that this planet is so chaotic, so dense, that no-one not even an ascended master can predict everything that is going to happen in every situation.

Now, why is this? Well, what I aim to give you here, is a deeper understanding of a concept that I even brought out 2500 years ago. It is the concept that is still known in Buddhism as the interdependent originations, we have mentioned it before. It is important that when you reach these higher levels above the 96th level, you begin to contemplate this. I am not saying that you need to come to some sophisticated understanding of the dynamics of how it works, but you need to understand the concept and what it means, especially in relation to attaining control.

Now, we have said that free will is the ultimate law, there is no being in the ascended realm who will interfere with people’s free will. Therefore, whatever causes people set in motion, we will allow them to experience the consequences of it, unless they have changed their consciousness before the consequences become physical. We have also said that everything is interconnected. All life is one, the entire universe is interconnected. What does this actually mean? Well, in the context of what I am talking about here, it means that the linear mind’s illusion that it can break down a whole into separate components is – well an illusion.

You can of course, look at a whole, break it down into separate components and attempt to study them, but you will not thereby explain what is happening because everything is an interconnected whole. So, the moment you choose to focus on a particular aspect of that whole and consider this to be a separate thing, at that moment you have abandoned any possibility of understanding what is happening. Because when everything is an interconnected whole, how can there be such a concept or such a thing as a separate effect that has a separate cause? It just cannot happen. It isn’t realistic. Yes, at a certain level there can be a direct cause – effect relationship. Certainly, if there is a certain type of bacteria in your drinking water, you will get cholera. This still does not really explain why there are these bacteria on earth, why there is a disease called cholera or many other diseases, and why two people can drink the water and one gets cholera and the other does not. So, you see here that you can use the linear analytical mind to set up certain cause – effect sequences that work at a very localized level. But they can only explain a very limited range of phenomena and there will be a huge sphere that they cannot explain.

So therefore, we could also say that, when you use the linear mind to look for separate phenomena, separate effects and separate causes, you can never fulfill your dream of having control over everything. Isn’t that proven by science, materialistic science who has attempted to reduce human beings to mechanical beings, where everything that happens in your mind is an effect of the physical condition of your brains. But despite the fact that they have been trying to control the brain, they have not attained control over people’s behavior, or their psychology, despite the fact that they have used technology to attempt to control nature or the weather or the planet at large, they have not been able to control everything. What you can do as a spiritual student when you reach these higher levels, is you can begin to contemplate this concept of the interdependent originations, everything on earth is interdependent.

Now again, we realize that this presents an enigma. Because as we have said: There is that stage between the 48th and the 96th level where you are pulling yourself above the collective consciousness. You are doing this by building this individual identity. So, naturally this means you are thinking in terms of “what can I do to raise my consciousness?” What can I do to take command over my outer situation and improve my outer situation? This is valid at that level. But when you start going beyond the 96th level, what are you doing? As we have said, you are breaking down that individual self that you had created. It was a vehicle that took you to a certain level and now it cannot take you higher. It needs to be broken down.

How do you break it down? Well, you need to break it down by considering this whole concept of separation, overcoming what we have talked about – the illusion of separation that is created by the dualistic consciousness. As you walk towards higher levels of Christhood, you more and more see the underlying oneness of all life. You see how all life is connected, you see yourself connected to the I Am Presence, to the ascended masters and to other people, even to the planet, even to matter. When you start to experience this greater connection with everything, you also start to experience and realize that everything is interconnected, the interdependent originations. In other words, there is no separate origination, there is no separate cause. Because any phenomenon that happens on earth is not an isolated phenomenon, it is part of the whole, therefore it moves with the whole.

Now, just to give you an obvious example. You can or at least you could before the pandemic, go to a place called an airport. You buy a ticket; you go into a piece of technology called an airplane. Now the airplane takes off and flies into the air and it is moving very, very fast compared to the surface of the earth. You are starting at one place and within a few hours you are in a place far, far away. So, you might say that that airplane is moving independently of the earth, because it is not tied to the surface of the earth. It is moving through the air at high speed and it can even move in the opposite direction of the rotational direction of the earth.

So, when you are looking at this from the surface of the planet and you see an airplane flying above, you see it as a separate object that is moving independently of what is happening on the ground. When you are in the airplane, you also think you are in a separate object, you are moving independently of the ground. What if you now traveled out into space and look back at earth? You have a binocular with you so you can focus on that one particular airplane. You can say yes, on a very localized level, the airplane is moving independently of the surface of the earth. But when you zoom out to the planet as a whole, the airplane is still moving within the gravitational field of the planet. So, when you consider that the planet is moving around the sun in an orbit, you realize that that airplane is moving along with the planet in that orbit, it is not moving independently of the orbit, or independently of the sun.

So, this is a crude example of the interdependent originations. Everything is a connected whole. You have the concept of chaos theory, which talks about everything being connected and therefore as the popular saying is “that the flap of a butterfly’s wing in one part of the world, sets in motion a chain of interdependent causes, which at a later time can produce a tornado in some other part of the world.” Although this is not perhaps the most realistic example, it is still a valid example (in the sense that) the earth is not a linear mechanical system like science would have you believe at a certain point because of its own lack of understanding. As chaos theory has opened up for a deeper understanding that there are no simple linear causes, because everything is so connected that a small effect in one part of the system, or a small cause in one part of the system can have a large effect in another part of the system.

What does this mean for you on the path to Christhood? Well, as you move higher and higher in Christhood, you become able to let go more and more of this desire to control your personal situation. In some way, you are increasing your ability to be a co-creator, to control matter and therefore to control certain aspects of your outer situation. But this can become a trap, it can become a blind alley. There are people who have made genuine progress on the spiritual path, overcome the lower forms of selfishness and moved beyond the 96th level. But they have started to attain some of what we call the mastery of mind over matter, as you also saw Jesus demonstrate.

But there are some people who have then become so fixated on this, that they want to use this mastery of mind over matter to control every aspect of their outer situation so that unpleasant things never happen to them, and so they get the exact conditions that they want, whether it be some nice house in some nice part of the world where the weather is always good, having abundant money, or whatever it may be that these people have envisioned at a lower level of the path and they have not let go of that dream. So, now they begin to have a certain sense of mastery, now they use that mastery to create that situation that they dreamt off.

It can be valid to do this for a time, but there comes a point where you need to move on in order to manifest the higher levels of Christhood that Jesus demonstrated. Jesus did not use his mastery to set up a comfortable situation for himself. That is why he never owned a particular piece of land, never built a house, never created an isolated community around himself where he was always protected and had other people doing the work for him. He walked around without belonging anywhere in particular, without owning anything in particular, as did I, in my time as the Buddha in embodiment. Even though I did in the later years create a certain ashram.

So, you see here that there comes this point where you now become more aware of the interdependent originations. You are overcoming the selves that want you to control your environment and your life and what does this mean? This means that you let go more and more and more. You surrender more of this desire to control, you surrender your expectations, you surrender even your ideas and dreams and images of how your life should be on earth. Why do you need to do this? Well, what is Christhood? It is the process that leads you towards the ascension? What is the ascension? It is the point where you let go of everything on earth. You look back at earth. When you are standing there at the 144th level, you look back, “is there anything on earth that pulls you back here” if there is you have to go back there and deal with that. But if there isn’t, then you can walk through that gate into the ascended realm.

What you are doing as you are approaching the 144th level, you are letting go of what I call the attachments, but you are also letting go of dreams, ideas of how your life should be. If this is your last lifetime on earth, you need to let go of these expectations of what your life should or should not be. You need to come to that point where you realize, that the later stages of your path may require you to experience certain things, to go through certain situations that you would rather have avoided at lower levels. But you come to the point where you can surrender this and you can go through these experiences with peace of mind. You are not disturbed. You are not blaming God. You are not blaming the ascended masters. You are not blaming yourself. You are accepting that your life unfolds a certain way. You allow this unfoldment, because you realize that when you are reaching these levels of Christhood, your life is no longer about you and what you want as an independent being. Your life is about how you can serve. How can you serve other people? How can you serve the ascended masters? How can you serve the forward progression of the planet? This is not something that can easily be defined. There are many, many ways to do this. There are many, many people throughout the ages who have been in a situation in their last embodiment, where they seemingly went through some very humiliating circumstances. But this was part of this larger service that they could give. Because by going through this, they set in motion certain causes, a cause-effect sequence, very complex, beyond what the outer mind can even fathom but it had a certain effect on the collective consciousness.

So, what actually happens is that at the lower levels of the path, you want to use the outer linear analytical mind to understand everything. So, at those levels something unexpected happens to you and immediately you want an explanation. You can see in even some of the questions that have been submitted to the website, how people want explanations for even small things that happened in their lives. Why is this so? Why did this happen? What could I do to avoid it? It is understandable at a certain level. But when you reach these higher levels of Christhood, you need to begin to ponder the limitations of the linear mind. You need to realize that because of these interdependent originations, the connection of everything, the linear mind cannot explain and understand everything. There are certain things that will happen to you and there is no linear explanation for it, at least no explanation that the linear mind can fathom.

If you actually look at the scientific theory of chaos, you will see that materialistic science has been on this same quest to explain everything. Everything must have a simple cause and it must be possible to create some mathematical equation that can explain this, or at least some kind of scientific experiment that can replicate the cause. What chaos theory essentially says in its essence, is that it will never be possible for science, linear materialistic science to explain everything, because there are some effects that do not have a linear cause, the cause is not one, the cause is so many, such a complex series of events in this interdependent system. That is why it has become known as chaos theory. Because, until the advent of chaos theory, most scientists believed that it was just a matter of time before they would have discovered all of the causes, and all of the complex mathematical equations, that everything could be predicted. But chaos theory raised the question of whether that would ever be possible Whether there were some things that simply could not be explained or predicted by science. They then chose the catchy word “chaos.” Because for centuries science had had this mechanical model, that the world is like a large machine, and if you knew the initial conditions, if you know the workings of the machine and the laws that guide the workings, you can predict everything that is going to happen in the future. So, this was order, absolute order, and then the word chaos was chosen to show the alternative, that the world in fact is not an ordered system. It is a chaotic system.

Now, the idea of a chaotic system is of course, somewhat of a misnomer, because how can a system be chaotic and how can chaos be systematized. Nevertheless, you can of course still look for certain trends in the chaos. When you reach the higher levels of Christhood, that is what you start looking for. You look for a more spherical understanding of life instead of the linear understanding. You realize that there are certain limitations to what can be explained. Or rather, you realize that specific effects do not have a single cause but a very complex series of causes that lead to that particular effect.

In some cases, it is simply beyond what the outer mind can fathom. You come to a point where you make peace with this. You realize that you do not have to understand everything that happens in your life. You do not have to understand why it happens. You in fact come to a point where you make peace with certain things happening that you did not predict or expect, or necessarily want at a certain level of your path. So, this is again what may seem like a contradiction or an enigma.  Because what have we encouraged you to do? We have been encouraging you to look at your life. We have said that everything that happens in the physical has a cause in the three higher levels. So, if you can find the cause in your own psychology and resolve that self, then you can change the outer condition. And this is still true. It is not that I am questioning this. But this is true as far as your self is concerned, as far as your own mind is concerned. You can take control, or rather take mastery over your four lower bodies and therefore you can control what coloring or what forms the light takes on when it descends from your I Am Presence and passes through the identity, mental, emotional bodies to the physical level. This you can take control over and this you can benefit from following the procedure of looking for what it is in your psychology that manifests a certain condition.

But you have to recognize (and you begin to experience this when you attain this Christhood) where you see the connection, you see that – yes you can still attain control, and you can understand what it is in your three higher bodies that causes certain physical phenomena in your life and you can work with this. But you are not living as an isolated unit here on earth. You are living as part of this larger system that involves many other people. So, as you then rise to higher levels of Christhood, you are not seeking to carve out some comfortable existence for yourself. You are seeking to serve the whole. That is when you then need to give up this desire or this belief that you can control every aspect of your life.

You still realize that you can control your own mind, your own four lower bodies. You can still look for the illusion at the next level of consciousness so you can rise to that level. Therefore, you can work your way up to the 144th level regardless of what happens in your outer situation. Your progress on the path does not depend on outer conditions, when you reach these levels. It doesn’t really depend on outer conditions at lower levels, but you think it does. So, there comes that point where you realize that you have looked at your own psychology, you have resolved certain things in your own psychology. Therefore, you can see that something happened in your life but it isn’t the result of some unresolved psychology, it is the result of you being part of this larger system, where in order to serve other people, in order to help certain people, in order to serve some greater cause, you need to go through this experience. You make peace with that. You go through the experience, it doesn’t disturb you, it doesn’t prevent you from moving forward on the path, going to these higher levels, towards the 144th level.

So, you could say that at a lower level of the path, it seems like you are walking the path in order to attain greater mastery, which you see as greater control. At a certain period you need to do this, in the sense that you raise yourself above the mass consciousness. But then over the 96th level, you are actually realizing what it was, it was an illusion that the spiritual path would give you control. It was an illusion that being the Christ in embodiment gives you total control over your outer circumstances. Because in order to manifest these higher levels of Christhood, you let go of all desire for control or for controlling your outer situation. You say “how can I serve life?” You say, as Jesus demonstrated when he was sitting there at the Garden of Gethsemane, knowing he would be arrested the next day and possibly most likely tortured and crucified. He said: “God, if it be thy will, take this cup away from me. Nevertheless, Father, not my will, but thine be done.” You even come to a point where you do not have to do this. Jesus did this partly to demonstrate the process, but there comes a point where you have made peace with this, that you are constantly in this state “Not my will, but thine be done. Whatever I need to go through in order to serve some cause, I am willing to go through it. I don’t need to know what that cause. I do not need to have some ascended master appear to me and explain in great detail with a booming voice why this needs to happen. I don’t need to know because I trust. I trust that when I have surrendered myself to a higher level of service, then whatever happens is part of that service. I don’t need to know everything. I don’t need to understand everything with the outer linear mind.”

But at this point, is when you begin to have something that is beyond a linear explanation, you begin to have an inner experience. We might call it an intuitive or mystical experience, but it is actually a spherical experience. This is where you begin to have what Maitreya mentioned in the end of his last dictation, where now you do not need an outer messenger to serve as an intermediary between you and the ascended masters, because you build a personal inner relationship with the ascended masters. What we give you is not a linear, factual explanation. We give you something that is much more complex. We give you, it’s not even a vision. It’s not even sensation. It is something that you cannot explain with words. But we give you an inner experience, that helps you see what is the next step on your path. You gain a sense that this is part of this very complex outplaying of the tapestry of life, the interdependent originations, it is part of your service. This gives you that sense of peace that this is what needs to happen to you. So, you go through it without being disturbed by it as you would have been, while you still had the control issues. Because, when something happens that you don’t want to happen, then you will get very, very disturbed by this because you face this fear of not having control. But at these higher levels of Christhood, you have surrendered that fear, you have let that self die that has that fear.

You are not afraid of not being in control, because you have made peace with the fact that God is in control, the ascended masters are in control, your I Am Presence is in control. You do not need to always know with the outer mind. You just need to have that inner sense that you are connected. You are connected to that larger mind, that is your I Am Presence, that is the ascended masters, that is the Christ mind. Therefore, you are at peace with this. You may look back at the life of the Buddha and see that I attained a high level of consciousness. I entered Nirvana, I decided to come back. Then I spent many years teaching, teaching high teachings, having this ashram. Then what happened in the end at the age of 81, I visited some person who gave me something to eat that was polluted and as a result of that my body dies.

Well, you would say: “But couldn’t the Buddha have foreseen this, so he didn’t take this food, so he didn’t go in there? Why did he allow this to happen if he had all this attainment?” Well, you now have the explanation. This needed to happen as part of my service. Why did it need to happen? Well, my beloved, there is no linear explanation I can give you in words. You may come to experience this when you reach that level, where you can receive this more complex matrix. But it cannot be fathomed by the linear mind. So, at the higher levels of Christhood what does Christ discernment mean? Well, it does not mean that you always know what is right and what is wrong and you can always explain everything, that you have knowledge of everything and why this happened and why this is so.

It means you have a broader perspective, a spherical awareness that cannot be translated into words or other concepts found in the linear mind. But you have an understanding that is beyond understanding. You have a vision that is beyond vision. This is what gives you the ultimate sense of peace that you can have on earth. Because you are at peace with whatever happens, whatever unfolds. Now, I understand that this explanation is at a higher level than where most of you are at in consciousness. So, it will be difficult for you to relate to it. But it is given because there are some people who can benefit from it already. All of you when you keep walking the path will come to the point where you can benefit from this explanation, it may not happen tomorrow or next week but it may indeed happen for many of you in this lifetime. So, now the teaching is given, it is in the physical octave where you can find it, you can contemplate it and you can therefore rise to that point, where you no longer need the outer teaching because you receive directly from within this much more complex matrix than could ever be given in an outer teaching formulated in words.

You will see that there are many, many spiritual and religious teachings, scientific political ideologies, philosophies on earth that are expressed in words. Many of them, in fact the vast majority of them claim that they have even the Word of God. That God gave this Word and therefore this word gives a complete and an accurate description of reality. Well, this is an illusion created by the fallen beings as a desire for controlling people. Because, if they can make the people believe that the bible is the literal word of God and they should never question it, or rather they should never question the interpretation of it given by the fallen beings, then they are trapped. You will see that this dispensation is one of the few teachings on earth, that openly says that there is a limitation to what can be given in words. That there comes a point where you must go beyond the words and attain something directly from the ascended realm. This is reality. This is an honest and straightforward teaching that aims to liberate you, rather than trap you at a certain level and make you dependent on some outer guru or leader or authority figure.

We have no desire to limit you, or to trap you, or to tie you to this outer teaching, or this messenger. The messenger himself has no desire to come between you and the ascended masters, or to stop your progress.  This is why we can give a teaching like this, that cannot be given to someone who still has control issues. It cannot be given to a group of students who are still trapped in these control issues and not willing to look beyond them. I am not saying this to cause any kind of pride, because when you reach the level where you are open to this teaching, this is no longer an issue. It is simply a realistic assessment that there comes that point, where you need to recognize that any teaching given in words can only take you to a certain point if you insist on staying loyal to the teaching, you will hinder your progress and come to the point, where you must transcend words and gain that spherical vision, matrix, grasp of your situation, as it is meant to unfold.

I do not mean to say that what we have given you in this conference, is everything that could possibly be given about Christhood or Christ discernment. We have of course given many other teachings about this, we may indeed give other teachings in the future. But what we have given is what we felt could be most useful to the student body. Not only you who are following this dispensation but also the wider student body of people who can come in – in the not too distant future and find this teaching.

So, it is not by any means the ultimate teaching, as no ultimate teaching could ever be given on Christhood, which is a progressive process. But it is the teaching that we found could be most beneficial, given the state, the current state of the interdependent originations on this planet. So, we look to this teaching and you making use of this teaching to create this flap of the butterfly’s wing that sets in motion a chain of interdependent effects, that over time will have a major impact on the collective consciousness and the interdependent originations that guide the unfoldment of life on this planet.

And so with this, I want to thank you, from all of us, for so many of you being willing to participate in this conference, put your attention on this somewhat difficult topic and allow your chakras to be used to broadcast this message into the collective consciousness. I may use the image of a butterfly’s wing. But the effect of a conference like this and so many people tuning in, is of course far greater than the flap of a butterfly’s wing. I do not wish to put any images on it. It has of course had a major effect that will over time take this planet in a decisively higher direction. So for this, we are grateful and with this, I hereby seal you and I seal this conference in the joyful, ever self-transcending peace of the Buddha.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

You cannot make a wrong choice


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, December 6, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya. When you come to a certain point on the path to Christhood—and it is not a particular step of the 144 levels, it is individual for each one and it can in fact be achieved before the 96th level, although most people achieve it after the 96th level—well, when you come to this point, you need to deal with something that the fallen beings have originally created and something they have projected on this planet.

You need to be aware that, as you rise on the levels of the path to Christhood, they will direct at you a more and more intense ray of this particular energy and this particular mindset. It can, in the simplest way, be described as the fear of failure, the fear that you could fail. But it often also has these undertones of the epic mindset, the fear that you could fail in some epic way, some absolute way, some way that you can never recover from.

Now this, of course, comes from the fallen beings. Even though they have covered this over by many layers, there is an awareness in their being that when they were for the first time confronted with the ascended masters, and the need to let go of this outer self that felt so special, they chose to maintain that self instead of letting it go, they chose to defend the self instead of releasing it.

They know at some level of their being that this was a mistake. But as we have said many, many times, you have free will, which means that you can never make a choice that you cannot overcome or free yourself from by making another choice, by making a higher choice. There is no such thing as making a choice from which there is no way back, that you cannot recover from, that you cannot undo. You can never make a mistake that you cannot rise above. You cannot necessarily always undo a mistake, in a literal term, but you can always make a higher choice that raises you above your previous choice.

However, you have to make that choice, and in order to make the choice to rise above a previous choice, you have to acknowledge consciously that the previous choice was not the highest possible. If you have made a very strong determination in your being that you will never look at this choice because it could not be wrong, then you cannot make the choice to rise above your previous choice and that means you are stuck indefinitely in defending that choice.

That is what gives rise to this concept of an absolute failure from which you cannot recover. It is not that the fallen beings cannot recover from their—shall we call it, “a mistake”, although it really is just a choice—it is not that they cannot recover from that choice but they will not do what it takes to make a more aware choice, because they will not put their awareness on the previous choice and acknowledge that it was not the highest possible.

Now, of course, the fallen beings are always projecting out, so they are not projecting that this is a result of their choosing and a result of a mechanic in their psychology. They are projecting that this is a result of God’s choice and God’s law because God is the angry, judgmental being in the sky that will condemn you to an eternity of suffering in hell if you do not obey His will.

But it is not God who condemns you to an eternity of suffering or an infinitude of suffering, it is your own choices. The fallen beings are condemning themselves to their suffering but as long as they project that it is God who is doing this, they can, of course, not look at their previous choice and undo that choice. The fallen beings have carried this with them through several spheres. They have reinforced it and when they came to earth, they carried it with them and they started creating this collective beast that has now become very strong on this planet.

When you find a spiritual path, when you find a valid spiritual teaching, there will be many projections against you, to try to prevent you from the very beginning to even enter that teaching. Many people who have found, for example, an ascended master teaching, but even other spiritual teachings, have experienced that there was a certain opposition. They might even experience various physical mishaps in their lives in the time after they decided to enter an ascended master teaching or commit to the spiritual path in some other way.

It is something that can even happen during your path, but usually for most people there comes a point where now they have committed themselves to the spiritual path, at least in that teaching they have found, and so they are not as vulnerable anymore to being taken off the path and the fallen beings will therefore not be so physical in directing energy at you but they will then start to direct other types of energy.

As Jesus explained with the four levels of Christ discernment, they will then direct an emotional level energy at you to try to get you into all of these emotional reactionary patterns that distract you from the path. And only when you resolve your emotional patterns to a certain level will you be free of this projection, or at least you will be free of the vulnerability because, in a sense, the projection is always there.

Then, when you pull yourself above their emotional projections, they will project the mental level energy at you and when you pull yourself above that, they will project the identity level. You can, of course, pull yourself above that as well, which is what you do when you start going beyond the 96th level because this is when you start working on this concept that you are not a separate being.

As I described the enigma that you need to pull yourself above the mass consciousness as an individual, but then, as you go to the higher levels of Christhood, you dismantle that sense of self and now you see the underlying oneness of all life. What connects the Creator and its creation. Therefore, you also start feeling a deeper connection to other people, but it is not the same connection you have when you are in the mass consciousness and being pulled around by this current in the mass consciousness.

But what they will project at you at any level of the path is this belief that you could fail an initiation, and that it could take you off the path, or it could take you on the left-handed path, or it could make you follow the false masters because you could be fooled into following the false masters. They have any number of these projections, they are almost innumerable on a planet like earth. It does not mean that you have to confront each and every one of them but whatever it is that is directed at you based on your individual psychology, there comes a period where you need to look at these, you need to be aware that these projections are there. You need to look at these projections and you need to work through them. Look at what kind of a self you have, what kind of belief is behind that self that makes you vulnerable to this projection and resolve it and then you are free of that particular projection.

The one I am concerned about here is this fear that you could fail. Now, take what I have described about the fallen beings. They had made a long series of choices that had led them to put themselves in a position where they felt they were literally on top of the world on their particular planet. We are talking about before they fell. They were convinced, and they have convinced themselves and all of their followers were convinced, that had validated their conviction, that they were absolutely right. They were right in the way they looked at the world and looked at themselves and their own importance. They had built this very strong separate self.

Now, what we have described is that when you are trapped in the duality consciousness, there is no way out from within the duality consciousness. You are creating a perception filter and as long as the Conscious You is looking through that perception filter, you cannot see a way out. You cannot analyze your way out. You cannot reason your way out. The only way out is that you experience something from outside your filter, so that you have a frame of reference that there is a reality outside.

You want an analogy for this, imagine you have some people who when they were babies were placed in a dark mine underground and they have lived their entire lives in this dark mine. They have become quite good at feeling their way around the mine using their feeling, perhaps even a certain sense of space that they have built so they can navigate their way around this mine. But of course, they have only experienced that the world is dark. They have never experienced light, they have no idea what light is.

Can you, when you have never seen anything but darkness, can you even imagine or reason that there must be light? There must be something opposed to darkness, different from darkness. Well, you cannot, how can you? What is the only way to overcome this conviction, experience that the world is darkness? Well, it is to see just a tiny ray of light that shines into the mine from somewhere, then you have a frame of reference. You can start questioning: “Is the world really only darkness?” You can start gradually expanding the circle of light until it covers more and more of the darkness and as the old analogy goes, my beloved, how do you remove darkness from a room? You cannot shovel it into garbage bags and throw them out the door, because darkness has no substance. You cannot analyze the darkness and therefore, the only way to remove darkness from the room is to not do something about the darkness but to bring the light that replaces the darkness. When a light shines, the darkness is instantly gone.

This is what the fallen beings who had not yet fallen, were given in that sphere. They were confronted by the ascended masters and it does not mean that we appeared as the angry judge who told them you have done this wrong, you have done that wrong. We simply gave them a frame of reference that there was a reality outside of their perception filter, and we did this not in a violent way.

But you need to understand that it is not so that for a very long time span a particular being had been allowed to set itself up as the leader of a certain planet and it had never, ever received any impulse from the ascended masters that there was something outside. As the sphere got closer to ascension, we would, in various gentle ways, show this being that there was an alternative, there was a frame of reference beyond its own self-created worldview. We would do this in gentle ways that became more and more insistent, but this particular being would overlook, ignore, deny, explain away all of these gentle nudges.

When it came to the point where the sphere was close to ascending, we had to appear to that being in such a way that it could not deny it. This still did not mean we were the angry judge who was threatening this being with an eternity in hell if it did not choose right. We just showed this being that there was an alternative and in a way that it could not explain away or deny. It had to have that moment of realization that it had so far denied having.

When it then denied that moment of realization, after having been shown that there was an alternative, that is when the being fell. This does not mean that the being could not start the upward path, it can do so at any time, but of course, it cannot do so as long as it upholds this denial. You see, here, what is the only way to make a choice that is a failure? It is to first make a choice that limits you and then make another choice where you decide to deny, to refuse to look at the previous choice. You refuse to consider that it could be limiting. You refuse to replace it with a higher choice. You affirm and validate the previous choice, as something that does not need to be questioned, does not need to be looked at.

You see what I am saying. The failure is not in the choice that you made. The failure is in the refusal to look at the choice, raise your awareness and make a more aware choice. This is what we can call a failure, in the sense that you have missed an initiation. You have missed an opportunity. Now, you can undo that denial anytime. But as long as you uphold it, you are stuck at that level. You cannot rise above it on the upward path. If you have made a choice to descend to the 10th level of consciousness and you refuse to look at that choice, you cannot rise to the 11th level.

You can go below, but you can then come to a point that is the lowest possible on earth and you cannot go below that and remain in embodiment on earth. There are indeed some fallen beings who have been stuck at that lowest level for a very long time on this planet. There are also others that have had to leave the planet, some are in the astral plane, others are on other planets that are even a little bit lower than the earth, if you can imagine such a thing, which I do not encourage you doing.

What the fallen beings are projecting at you as a spiritual seeker, as an ascended master student, is that there is this terrible epic risk, that you could make a wrong choice, that you could be fooled, that you could follow some false masters, some imposters of the real masters, and all of these things. The ultimate way to deal with this is, of course, to realize what I just said. But in order to come to that point you will, in most cases, have to look at specific selves that might have been created in past lifetimes, going back to the primal self, because when they expose you to your original birth trauma, they were projecting at you that you had made this terrible mistake.

You might have had other lifetimes where you have been in positions where you could make a choice that affected other people or even just a choice that affected yourself and they have projected at you that you made this epic failure. You may have separate selves that are created in response to such a situation. The essence of these selves is actually that, as we have said before, you have experienced deep pain.

Here you are, you come as an avatar to planet earth, you have the best of intentions of improving things on this planet. You find yourself in some kind of situation, like it is described in the My Lives book, which is just one among many examples, where you are doing something that affects other people. You are making a choice that affects other people and the fallen beings are now projecting at you that you made this epic mistake and that all the consequences that are really created by the fallen beings and all the suffering of the people that resulted from this, which is also created by the fallen beings, that this was all your fault.

This is a very difficult situation for an avatar because on a natural planet nobody ever accused you of doing something wrong or being a bad person or being a wrong person. On a natural planet, you get feedback about your actions and their consequences, but never in terms of right and wrong and certainly never to the point where somebody will project that because you made a seemingly wrong choice, you are a bad person, you are wrong person. But this is, of course what the fallen beings will do to you on earth. They will not only project that you made the wrong choice, but that this is because you are a bad person, you are the wrong kind of person, you should have not come to this earth, you have no right to be here and all of this.

You have never encountered this before as an avatar. You have the best of intentions, you would never dream of accusing other people of this, and now they are accusing you of this and you feel like, “how have I deserved this”? Take the golden rule: do unto others what you want them to do to you. Many avatars have this sense that: “If I am doing only good things to others and have the best of intentions, they shouldn’t accuse me of being wrong. It’s an injustice. It’s wrong. They shouldn’t accuse me of this falsely.” This is, of course, a reasonable expectation on a natural planet but it is not reasonable on a planet like earth. This is what we attempted to tell you before you took embodiment, which you did not quite grasp. As I have explained, it was difficult and so on.

So here you are. It is almost as if you are like the fallen beings, you are standing there, you are looking into this abyss and for a split second you fear that you could fall into this abyss and fall indefinitely far down. Well, you are completely lost in this darkness because, suddenly, everything that brought you to earth has been cast into doubt.

Because you are an avatar, because you are used to looking at yourself and whether you could do better and used to evaluating your choices, you cannot help but considering whether the fallen beings could be right, whether their accusations could be right: “Have I done something wrong? Do I really not have a right to be on this planet? Do I really not have a right to challenge the fallen beings?” As an avatar, you will consider this. This is what makes you feel like you are standing at this abyss and you might fall down. This is extremely painful for you. It is the ultimate pain that you can, as an avatar, experience on earth.

You might actually have a period where you almost feel like you are breaking down. That you do not know who you are, why you are here and so forth. But the stark reality of earth is that even though you have experienced this trauma and shock, you are not going to go out of your physical body. Here you are, you have experienced this intense pain, but you are still in a physical body. That means you have to function and, lo and behold, after that lifetime you come back in another embodiment and you have to find a way to function on earth.

How can you function on earth? Well, that is why you created the primal self and the pain that you experienced when you had that moment of self-doubt, was unbearable, so the primary role of the primal self is to cover over that pain, so it becomes bearable, and so you can actually function on earth. This is what puts you into this reactionary mode where you create more and more selves in order to deal with conditions here on earth.

What this leads to is, now we move time forward to today, after you have perhaps been here for a very long time and embodied many times. Now you are here in what has the potential to be your last embodiment. You have discovered the spiritual path and an ascended master teaching, but you still have this mechanism in your being, the primal self that is covering over that original pain and this fear of complete epic failure. At the lower stages of Christhood, this is not something you need to deal with because you are not ready for that, but when you go above the 96th level, you have to deal with it, you have to come to a point where you confront this fear of failure.

Now, you can actually use our tools and teachings for resolving the primal self, and come to a point where you have resolved what we have called the primal self, but you still have a self that is created to deal with this fear of failure. But when the pain, or the fear of the pain—the original pain of reexperiencing that pain—is gone, then it becomes easier to deal with the self of the fear of failure.

But you have to deal with it, you have to deal with it consciously, you have to look at it. The way to deal with it is what I have said: You cannot actually make a wrong choice, because you can never make a choice to cannot be undone. Now, just back up here, and listen to what I actually said, really listen to what I said: You cannot make a wrong choice. There are no wrong choices, because any choice you make is an experiment that produces a certain consequence. The consequence gives you an opportunity to look at yourself, your own state of consciousness and evaluate whether this is something you want to continue basing your choices on, or whether you want to transcend it and rise to a higher level of making choices.

This is how the path has been from the moment you were created as an individual lifestream with a point-like sense of identity. You make a choice, you experience a consequence, you refine your consciousness, you make a higher choice. No choice based on this could be wrong. You can look at a natural planet and this is what you experienced there: You never made a wrong choice—that you considered wrong or that other people considered wrong. You may have risen to a leadership position on a natural planet. You may have made choices that affected other people that may not have been the highest possible choices, but no one accused you of making the “wrong” choice or being a “wrong” person. Everyone was willing to learn from the choice, and then make better choices.

It is exactly the same on earth, because the law of free will is the same. It is just that on earth you have a very dense matter planet, so first of all, you can make some choices that have consequences that can linger for a long period of time, that can take a long time before they disappear. This is one difference between a natural planet and a dense-matter planet like earth, an unnatural planet.

But on top of that you have on earth this entire mindset and this beast created by the fallen beings of right and wrong, that everything must be evaluated based on right and wrong, the epic mindset that some mistakes can have epic consequences, and also this entire mindset that there are some people that are right, and some people that are wrong. This is another overlay that the fallen beings have created: That there are right people and wrong people, good people and bad people, good people and evil people. Now, of course the only so-to-speak “wrong” people are the fallen beings, but they are projecting that they can never be wrong, there can only be other people that are wrong—and especially those who challenge them are wrong.

This is what you have to deal with, in order to rise to these higher levels of Christhood. We are giving you the teachings and the tools to deal with this. With the teachings we are giving you on this conference as well you have the tools to begin dealing with it. Again, it is not going to happen in one glorious epiphany, it is going to take many individual steps where you look at this and overcome it. But you can overcome it, and when you overcome this fear of failure and realize that you can always undo a choice by making a more aware choice, then you can rise to the next level of Christ discernment. This is the Christ discernment where you fully transcend this mindset of the fallen beings, that everything has to be evaluated based on this value judgment of right and wrong.

It is not that your choices are always right when you are walking the earth with a certain degree of Christhood. You can look back at Jesus and you can see the oft repeated example of him becoming angry and overturning the tables of the money changers, or cursing the fig tree, or in other ways displaying human emotions. And you can say: “Here is a person who had a high degree of Christhood, but he still once in a while went into this state that was not the highest possible.” But Jesus did not condemn himself and say, “Oh, I was so close to manifesting Christhood, but now I cursed that damn fig tree. Now I have made an epic mistake, and I am fallen all the way down to the bottom and have to start all over again.” No, he simply looked at himself and realized it was not the highest possible choice and then he moved on in his forward direction. The prince of this world came and had nothing in him.

This is what you can achieve also. This sense that whatever the prince of this world comes in and accuses you of, he has nothing in you, there is no separate self in you that he can use to make you think: “Oh, could I have been wrong? Could I have made the wrong choice?” Now, if the prince of this world comes and accuses you, or if a human being accuses you, you look at it with completely neutral awareness. You are not being defensive, you are not feeling accused or attacked, you are just looking at it: “Could there be some point here”? And if you find that there is you look at the self, and you let go of the self. And if you find that there is not, you just ignore it and move on.

You do not need to defend yourself, you do not need to prove the other person wrong. You do not need to make the other person feel that you are a good person after all, and you did not make a mistake. If that person is beyond reasoning with then you do not reason, you just move on. This is a point you can come to where you transcend this entire consciousness of evaluating everything based on right and wrong. You transcend the fear that you could be wrong, because you know that whatever choice you make, you will be willing to look at it, raise your awareness and then make a more aware choice.

That means that even if you make what is not the highest possible choice, it still becomes a stepping stone for progress, because you just use it to go higher on the path. It is not that if you make a choice and somebody accuses you of having made a mistake, that this makes you fall down to the lowest level of consciousness. Any choice you can make corresponds to your level of consciousness, and this is an important point here.

We have talked about the different levels of consciousness, so let us say you are at the 100th level of consciousness, you make a choice based on the illusion that corresponds to that level of consciousness, this is the illusion you have not yet seen through. You make a choice, you can see that it was not the highest possible choice. But now there is another person who also looks at that choice, but that person is at the 60th level of consciousness. When you are looking at the choice and the consequences and evaluating it, you are evaluating it based on being at the 100th level of consciousness. But the other person is looking at the choice or the situation or the consequence, and evaluates it based on the 60th level of consciousness, and will therefore look at the choice differently than you do.

This person might look at it as being a far more serious mistake than it actually is. Now take another person who is at the 30th level of consciousness, this person might look at it as an epic mistake, might accuse you that since you are a spiritual person, or since you claim to be an ascended master student or since you claim to be a messenger for the ascended masters, you should never have made a mistake. Therefore, this is an epically bad situation and you should feel as bad about this as the person at the 30th level of consciousness feels when he makes a mistake.

Do you see the mechanism? Misery wants company. The person at the 60th level of consciousness, wants you to feel as bad about your mistake at the 100th level, as he feels about his mistake at 60th level, and the person at the 30th wants you to feel as bad as he feels at the 30th level. Why do they feel bad at those levels? Why do they feel worse at those levels? Because they are looking through far more filters and they are still trapped in this consciousness of right and wrong.

But you see, you have absolutely no obligation to evaluate your choices based on a lower state of consciousness than the one you have attained. You can strive of course, to ask other people if you know somebody who is at a higher level of consciousness than yourself, or the ascended masters, to evaluate your choice. But you see, someone who is at a higher level of consciousness than you, if you are above the 96th level, will not condemn you, will not even say you have made a mistake, will simply point out to you: These are the consequences, this is the self that you have that has a certain belief, and this is how you can replace it with a higher choice.

Because, once you get over that hump of the focus on self at the 96th level, you do not want to put anybody down, you do not want to slow anybody down, you do not want to hinder other people’s progress. You want them to make progress as you want yourself to make progress, so that is why you never do to others what the fallen beings are doing, trying to make you feel you have made an epic mistake. You simply do not do this when you overcome this focus on self, where you are trying to make yourself look special and therefore fall in the trap of the fallen beings where you are trying to elevate yourself by putting other people down.

When this fades away, you can still be in embodiment on earth, you can still be part of life, you can still even be in some public forum somewhere, like creating websites or being on Facebook or whatever, and you can encounter the attacks from people at a lower state of consciousness, from the prince of this world, from the dark forces and the fallen beings. But you can be unaffected by it, because you do what Jesus said: “What is that to me, I will follow Christ and go higher on my path. Whatever I encounter, I know I can use it to rise higher on the path. Or I can see that it has no value, so I just ignore it and move on.”

This messenger when he was younger, was very, very concerned about not harming other people. As he said himself, he was very concerned about being a good person and being seen as a good person because he never hurt anybody. Whenever someone was offended by something he did or said he would take it very, very seriously, and would go into this spiral of evaluating himself, condemning himself, going over the situation again and again, trying to somehow in his mind turn it around so it was not so bad after all. He has since come to see that this was a completely unnecessary mechanism, but it was an understandable mechanism on a planet like earth.

Many of you will see also that there are certain situations where you are triggered into this reaction where, in your mind you go over the situation again and again. You try to analyze it, reasoning about it. And in most cases, you do not really get anywhere but you spend an enormous amount of time and energy and attention on this. There simply comes a point on your path to Christhood where you just have to look at this mechanism. You look at the self behind it and you say: “I’ve had enough of you. I am allowing you to die. This is not who I am. You are not me. I am not you. I am allowing you to die.” You simply do not try to again turn these situations around in your mind, compensate for something in your mind, change other people’s opinions in your mind, while you are really trying to change the way you look at the situation.

What you realize here is something very, very simple, it is a simple mechanism. There is a self that causes you to make a certain decision that has a certain consequence, but then there is another self you have that is evaluating that choice and the consequence. At the lower levels of consciousness, there is a self that then evaluates: this was a mistake. Based on the reaction of other people, perhaps, the self decides you made a terrible mistake, and now this self, or perhaps another self, creates this spiral where you are supposed to somehow make up for your mistake, neutralize the consequences, or pay for your sins. You are supposed to do something to compensate for the choice you made.

I understand that this is somehow fueled by this very old tradition, going back to the Jews who believe that they had committed sins, and they had to compensate for the sins by sacrificing an animal, or the Christian idea that the blood of Christ compensated, or the Eastern idea that you have made karma and therefore you need to experience a similar situation to neutralize the karma. Or even what we have given in ascended master teachings that you give decrees to neutralize your karma and so on.

I understand that there is a certain momentum that you are supposed to compensate for your mistakes, and I am not saying that you should not do this to some degree. That is why, as I said, there is a period where your main focus is to pull yourself above the mass consciousness, you do this by giving decrees that consume the misqualified energy in your four lower bodies, so there is nothing for the mass consciousness to pull on. This is essentially balancing a certain aspect of your karma.

But there comes that point where you have gone above the 96th level, or even at lower levels you can apply the same thing, where you realize that, if you are willing to look at your choice, if you are willing to make amends if there is a physical situation that requires it, if you are willing to give decrees for the consuming of any negative or fear-based energy produced by the situation, then you have done what you need to do. But this self will still project at you: “No, no, there’s more you should have done, you haven’t fully compensated for the situation.”

And that is where there comes a certain point on your path where you need to simply look at this and say: “Stop. You are a self, you were created as a computer, as a computer program. All you can do is continue repeating your program over and over and over again. And your program says ‘I made a mistake, and I should compensate for it.’ So whatever I do, you will still say you made a mistake, you need to compensate for it. But I’ve had enough of this, I am not going to try to compensate anymore, I am not going to go over in my mind trying to evaluate the situation over and over again, I am simply going to say: ‘You are a self, what you’re projecting at me isn’t real, I am not going to do it anymore. I am just gonna let you die.’”

Now see, as long as you think the self has a point, and that you should be doing more, you cannot let the self die. It is only when you realize that the self is projecting an illusion at you, then you can let this self die. And that is when you are free of it. You see here what I am saying? At the lower levels of path you do need to do whatever you need to do to balance your karma, or whatever you want to call it. But there comes that point where you have balanced enough karma, that this is not the main focus anymore. The self will still project that you should keep doing something to compensate, but there comes a point where you simply say: “Enough. What is that to me? I will follow Christ. What is that to me that there’s a projection that I should resolve something?” Or even if other people who feel they have been wronged by you—and perhaps they have been wronged by you—but if you have compensated for it in a reasonable way, and if you have done whatever you need to do to transcend that psychology that caused you to do what you did, then they really have no claim on you anymore.

But there are still people who will blame you because they have not been willing to use that situation to look at themselves, and what it brought up in their own psychology. Therefore they have not moved on, they are still trapped in that psychology, and what will they do? They will keep blaming you, wanting you to feel guilty, wanting that you should feel that you have to compensate them and continue compensating them for the rest of their lives.

You see in families how there can be this dynamic that, for example, a parent makes you feel that: “Oh, you should take care of your mother when she gets older.” She puts this guilt trip on the child when it is young, and therefore you feel that for the rest of your life you should seek to take care of your mother. Or you have two brothers, one of them does something to the other, and now they both feel that this person should compensate to his brother for the rest of his life. Many other situations like this, many disguises that this comes in.

You have a right to say: “I have done everything I can do to look at my own psychology and transcend what caused me to make that choice. There’s nothing more I can do, there is nothing more I am required to do by law. If the other person has not been willing to look at his or her psychology, and transcend what needs to be transcended there, this is not my responsibility, this is not my choice. I understand that this person may continue to blame me for the rest of his or her life, but I will not let that stop me on my path. In fact, I will not even put my attention on this anymore. What is that to me, I will follow Christ.”

This is what you have to do, sometimes many times, not just with people you meet physically, but even with these projections that come at you from the fallen beings. You look at whether there is something in your psychology that needs to be resolved, some kind of self that stirred up that needs to be let go. But then when you have dealt with that you just say: “That’s enough. No more of this. I am focusing on tuning into the Christ mind and see how can I serve on this planet. How can I help other people who can be helped, how can I help the ascended masters further their cause, manifest a golden age, and so on.” When you are an ascended master student who has the potential to ascend after this lifetime, you need to realize here that it really is a matter of, as the saying goes, burning your bridges, cutting the ties.

You need to look at situations from the past, whether this lifetime or even what comes to you from past lifetimes, and realize there is something that is pulling on you, that is pulling you back to earth. You look at it, you look at what is the corresponding element in your psychology that you need to resolve. You resolve that and then you just move on, regardless of what other people do, regardless of what the fallen beings are projecting against you or whatever separate self you have that is projecting against you. You look that self squarely in the eye and say: “I am letting you die. I will not engage in this anymore. This is enough.”

You have to do this over and over again. Whatever pulls on you, you will have to cut the tie. You will have to do it many, many times. You will have to do it for the rest of the time you are in embodiment. But there comes a point where you accept this, where you understand the dynamic and you realize: “Well, this is just the demons of Mara tempting me, trying to pull me away from going into Nirvana. This is just the prince of this world who comes to tempt me to go into some diversion that takes me away from expressing my Christhood, and I am not going to let this happen anymore. This is enough.” And when you do this, not with the outer mind as a decision because you want to escape the pain and you want to avoid looking at yourself, but when you do it from the point where you are willing to look at anything in yourself, then you cannot make a mistake anymore. If you are willing to look at anything in yourself, you cannot make a mistake.

Of course, this is another challenge, another enigma, and as we have talked about there are many. In fact, all of you at a certain level of the path, you have certain things you are not ready to look at, you are not ready to deal with. And you are somewhat afraid that if you meet a spiritual guru or teacher or if you encounter the ascended masters, we will point out to you what you are not ready to look at. And this is again a projection that comes from the fallen beings.

You go back to the situation I have described in the fourth sphere. Here is this being who has set itself up as the undisputed leader on this planet thinking it knows the absolute truth about how the universe works. Suddenly, it is confronted with the ascended masters, and it is an abrupt change. This being feels that we have intruded upon him and forced him to see something, and this was a terrible pain and he never wants to experience it again. The fallen beings are projecting that this is what we do as ascended masters. You will see that this fear was very much there in The Summit Lighthouse, the fear of the guru, who would sometimes be very abrupt. There was a common view in the Summit that El Morya was the strict disciplinarian who would mercilessly expose your ego.

But is that really the highest view of ascended masters? No, it is a projection from the fallen beings. Why did the fallen being, or the being who had not yet fallen, experience it that way? Because, as I said, that being had ignored and denied and explained away all of the more gentle attempts we had made for reaching that being. You can say that we may sometimes show you something that you need to look at, and it may be painful to look at it. But we never show you something that you are not ready to look at.

Now again, look at the situation in the fourth sphere. Here is a person who has set himself up as having this high authority on this planet. Now, you may say this is a complete mistake, that this being has set itself up this way. It is an unreal sense of identity. But nevertheless, what is the role of a co-creator? You start with a point-like sense of self and you expand it, so this being had, in a sense, done what a co-creator is meant to do. It had expanded its sense of self.

Now, it had possibly over-expanded and inflated its sense of self beyond what was natural. But nevertheless, this being had had a very long time to evolve. It had expanded its sense of self. And it was, in fact, ready to see what we were confronting the being to see. It was not that the fallen beings were not capable of switching, and realizing they had gone into a blind alley, and then returning to the path, and then not returning to ground zero, but returning to the level of attainment they had actually achieved on that path. It was not that they had to go all the way down and start from the bottom. They just had to go to the point where they started going off into the blind alley and continue from there.

The fallen being had the ability to transcend and to make positive use of us confronting that fallen being. And it is the same with any of you, we do not confront you with something you are not ready to look at. But, of course, you may still have a certain self that makes you unwilling to look at it. You may have another self that projects that if you have to look at this, it will cause you such pain that you cannot bear it. But these are projections from inside yourself. And you have the capacity to see that they are just projections and choose not to go into that and, therefore, not deny the impulse from the Christ mind that calls you to come up higher.

It was not that Peter did not have the capacity to transcend his consciousness but he was not willing to do it. That is why Jesus told him: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” It was not Peter. It was that particular self that Peter had chosen to defend and hold on to instead of letting it go so that he could let it die, lose that life and follow Christ. And it is the same with any of you. You are never forced by us to face an initiation that you cannot pass, if you are willing to look at yourself.

Now, we understand that at the lower levels of the path, you are not fully ready to look at yourself and look at everything in yourself. But as I have been explaining, you can come to that point where you have resolved some of these selves that were created back when you receive the birth trauma. You have resolved the primal self. And now you are ready to simply make this, which at that point is a simple switch, a conscious switch where you say: “But I am willing to look at anything in my own psychology. Why would I hide anything from the ascended masters who are only seeking to help me become free? Whatever I have left in my psychology is something that limits me. I want to be free, and the ascended masters are here to help me be free. Why would I want to hide anything from them? Why would I be unwilling to follow their directions and look at something in myself?”

And then you can come to that point where, from the core of your being, from the depths of your heart, you feel: “Oh, yes, I am willing to look at anything in my psychology. Just show me.” And we will not show you everything at once. We will just show you the next initiation, which you are fully capable of passing because when you are on the 100th level of consciousness, you are capable of passing the initiation at that level.

Now, I have already given you a lot of things to ponder here. But I do want to say a little bit more here. In The Summit Lighthouse it was said that Lord Maitreya is the Great Initiator. And it was never really explained what that meant. But many of the students built their images on what it meant. Some thought it meant that my initiations were very, very difficult to pass. These were the highest initiations. Some used that to build up a sense of importance, because if you were being initiated by Maitreya you are obviously one of the most advanced students. Others built the idea that these were some very, very special initiations, and if you passed them you would gain these special abilities.

But what does it really mean that I AM the Great Initiator? Well, what have I done in these dictations that I have given at this conference? What have I done in my book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom? I have given you teachings that seek to explain something, that increase your understanding. But this is not really what it means that I AM the Great Initiator. This is not really how I initiate. This is how I teach. I have been teaching. And the reason I am teaching is because most people on the planet are not ready for the initiations that I give. But when you go above that 96th level, you are ready to be initiated by Maitreya, if you so desire. You may have other masters that you are more close to. It is not that you have to be initiated by me. But if you desire it, you can be initiated by me. Therefore, I will explain, I will teach how I initiate.

I do this—there is even a hint of it in my decree where it talks about initiation’s fire—I actually initiate through fire, spiritual fire, a spiritual energy. When you have declared that you are willing to be initiated by Maitreya, whenever you are in a particular situation, I will send a particular spiritual energy, a particular fire into your mind. And this fire does not burn you, it does not harm you. But it gives you a frame of reference for evaluating the situation or your own reaction. It is a little bit like this: People who have grown up in a dark mine and they cannot see clearly because they have no frame of reference that there is something beyond the darkness. I send you a spiritual fire that simply gives you a frame of reference. “There is something beyond my current level of consciousness, my current perception filter.” And this means that if you are willing to do this, you can compare your reaction, for example, to that spiritual fire. You can then evaluate that your reaction is lower than the vibration of that fire, and that means there is something in your psychology that is not resolved, some self that you need to look at and overcome.

You may be standing in a situation where you are thinking: “Should I do this, or should I do that.” I send you a ray of spiritual fire and you can use it to evaluate. If you contemplate taking, making this choice, you feel a burning sensation. It is like the fire is hot, it is burning you a little bit. Well, then you know, that it is not the highest choice. When you contemplate the other choice, the fire is burning brighter but it is not burning you. Then you know that is the higher choice. Now, sometimes I will not do this because you need to make a choice without having a frame of reference. Sometimes I will also initiate by not initiating, by withholding the fire. But the primary way that I initiate is by giving you this fire that only serves as a frame of reference for evaluating the situation, and especially your own reaction to it.

Again, you are at the 100th level of consciousness, you are facing a certain situation, and you are contemplating or you are prone to react a certain way to that situation. But now you are thinking: “Well, what would Maitreya advise here”? You put your attention on me. I send you this initiation or this fire of initiation. And you can feel that it has a higher vibration than your reaction. And thereby you know that your reaction is not the highest possible. Then you look at the situation, you look for the self and you resolve it. When you have resolved it, you can again tune in to the fire. Now it is not lower, it is not burning you. You are now vibrating at the level of the fire, which means you have passed the initiation, overcome the self. Now you are ready to rise to the 101st level of consciousness. This is how I initiate.

This messenger has been feeling this for a number of years, not all the time, but sometimes. And all of you can do it. Some of you already have, maybe even without being aware of it. But you can all cultivate this ability to receive the fire, tune into it and use it as your frame of reference. I am not telling you what to do, I am just showing you there is a frame of reference. It is the old analogy that you are walking down the road. You come to a fork in the road, and you have to choose one or the other, but you cannot see where either of them ends. How do you know which one to choose when you cannot see the end? By me sending you the fire, you become able to see the end of the road, the end of those choices. And, therefore, you can make an aware choice based on the vibration of the fire.

With this I have given you all I wanted to give you. I cannot give you the fullness of who I AM by teaching alone. No one can give you a failsafe road to Christ consciousness. We cannot give you teachings, no matter the amount of teachings we give you, that will automatically and without fail bring you to Christ consciousness. It cannot be done. You need to be initiated. You need to shift your consciousness. You need to look at yourself, and that is why we initiate.

Jesus initiates in his way. I initiate in mine. And mine is, as I said, that fire, the initiation’s fire. You need both: You need teaching, you need initiation. That is what will bring you to Christhood if you are willing to look at yourself. Because the only thing that can stop you on your path to Christhood is your unwillingness to look at something. If you are always willing to look, you cannot fail. You cannot fail single initiations, but neither can you fail to walk the path to the very end and attain Christhood. The fallen beings fail, or have so far failed because they are not willing to look at themselves. Many other people are not making progress because they are not willing to look at themselves. Many spiritual students, many ascended master students, especially from past dispensations, are not making progress because they are not willing to look at themselves. There is something they are not willing to look at. But if you can overcome this hurdle, where there is nothing you are not willing to look at, then from that moment on, when you maintain that willingness to look, you cannot fail.

Christhood is not some mysterious path. Christhood is not some high-risk thing where you can fail. Of course, you can theoretically fail until the very end. You can be at 144th level, and you can refuse to look through the last illusion, let go of the last self. And therefore, you can start a downward path again. This can be done. I am not saying it is common, I am just saying it is a theoretical possibility. But if you are always willing to look at yourself, then you cannot fail. Because at any level of consciousness you can see the initiation at that level, or you can come to see it with our help when you are willing to receive that help.

Even in The Summit Lighthouse there was this great fear of failing your test, failing an initiation, going on the left-handed path, following false masters. That is why you saw that when Elizabeth Clare Prophet could no longer be the messenger in The Summit Lighthouse, most people were too afraid to look for another messenger. Because they were so afraid of following a false messenger and the false hierarchy imposters that they would not open up their hearts to sense the vibration of the real masters.

There was something in themselves they were not willing to look at. They were not willing to confront their fear, and realize that if you are willing to look higher, you can raise your consciousness so you can sense the real masters and will not be fooled by the false hierarchy imposters. How do the false hierarchy imposters fool you? Because there is something you are not willing to look at, and they validate that you do not have to look at it. But if you are willing to look at everything, then you can also see through the false hierarchy imposters and their attempts to fool you.

Then you will eventually come to the point where you can recognize the vibration of the real ascended masters. Therefore, you do not need to sit there and feel: “Why don’t we have a messenger in embodiment? Why aren’t the masters telling us anything? Why aren’t they teaching us? Why did they just leave us there hanging?” We did not leave you hanging. You are the ones who are doing the hanging. And you can change that at any time by making a more aware choice. You are hanging because you have hang-ups in your psychology. You have hang-ups in your psychology because you have not looked at them.

Be willing to look and you will make progress. You will overcome that fear where you are so afraid of making a mistake that you do not dare to take a step forward. You are so afraid of following a false messenger that you will not follow any messenger. And, therefore, you will not open yourself up to progressive revelation. You may even go into this state of denying that progressive revelation is happening, and evaluating messengers based on a certain mindset that is really designed to reject the messenger so that you do not have to change. “Oh, the ascended masters will never say that. Oh, that person could never be a messenger.” Any number of excuses.

Of course, you have free will. But I would say this, in case someone should read this dictation and not having decided whether there is a valid messenger or not. Well, ask for my fire and I will show you. The fire will show you. If you do not dare to ask, that is your choice, but then I cannot help you. And you must then hang out where you are for the rest of this embodiment, and possibly future embodiments because you have not been willing to step up higher.

With this, I have said what I wanted to say. I want to express my gratitude to so many of you who have participated in this conference. I certainly encourage you to use these teachings to overcome that hurdle where you are not afraid to look at anything in yourself. And, therefore, you know you can make it all the way home. We will be there to greet you. Any master who is close to you will be there to greet you when you ascend. We will, of course, work with you before you ascend. But you will not always be able to be aware of this.

Truly, I look forward to the day we meet in the ascended realm, where I do not have to speak to you through any messenger. Of course, even at the higher levels of Christhood we do not have to speak to you through a messenger because you can hear us directly within your own mind and being. And that is, in a sense, the ultimate level of Christhood but that is beyond what I will give you at this conference.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Feeling special will not take you to Christhood


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, December 6, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya. In this discourse I wish to discuss a topic that may seem like an enigma, perhaps even a contradiction to some people. Nevertheless, when you reach the higher levels of Christ discernment, you need to begin to deal with many such enigmas. They are all created because of the duality consciousness and the linear mind, even sometimes the deceptions of the fallen beings. As you grow in Christ discernment, you need to begin to contemplate such things and resolve them by going beyond the linear mind, by going beyond the dualistic mind. They cannot be solved from the linear mind, only by transcending it.

Now, let us go back to the fourth sphere when no being in this world of form had fallen. What is the situation of a new co-creator that has been sent into an unascended sphere? We have said that you start out with a point like sense of identity, then you are meant to expand that sense of identity from there. In a sense you could say that as you expand your sense of identity, your sphere of awareness, what happens to you? Well, you become more and more capable of co-creating. You can envision something, and then you can manifest it. You can become very good at manifesting some elaborate structures.

This means, that when you look at a sphere that is starting to grow from its starting point and you look at the co-creators in that sphere, you will see that over time there is a certain differentiation that begins to appear among co-creators. Some, expand their sense of awareness more than others, some become more capable of co-creating than others. This means that there will be some who from a certain perspective are ahead of others. They can then serve as examples. Of course, you are talking about an unascended sphere. In the first three spheres, those who were ahead of others became examples, became teachers, became those who helped others. As we have explained, each sphere, each new sphere that was created was slightly denser than the previous one. So, when it came to the fourth sphere, the sphere reached such a level of density that among the billions and billions of co-creators in that sphere, there were a few who could not make the transition to become teachers and those who helped others.

Instead, they began to set themselves up as leaders, they believed that instead of helping those below them grow, they should direct and even control those below them, so that those below them would follow the leader. What does this essentially mean? Well, it means that when you become an example and a teacher, you are using your own attainment to help others grow in attainment, to help others expand their awareness. But when you become a leader, what happens? You are now using your own attainment to limit the attainment of others, so that they remain at the level where they are willing to follow and obey you.

Now again, free will is allowed to outplay itself. So by the time the fourth sphere had reached the ascension point, there were a few planets in that sphere among billions of planets, where one being had set itself up as the undisputed and unquestioned leader, with billions of others being the followers of that leader, seeing themselves as the followers of the leader, being satisfied with being the followers instead of taking responsibility for themselves. This is another thing that happens as the spheres got denser.

In the fourth sphere, there was for the first time some beings that felt it was too overwhelming to expand their awareness beyond a certain point, so they stopped. They became satisfied with staying at that point, and they were (so to speak) looking for an excuse for not taking full responsibility for their growth. They found that excuse by following what they considered a superior leader. This was a process that took a very long time. It is not so that there was one planet where one person raised himself up as the leader, and all of the other billions of lifestreams on that planet followed the leader. There was a gradual process over time, where on some planets a few people did not want to take responsibility for themselves, so as the planet was raised, they could no longer embody on that planet. But then they went to embody on one of these planets where one being had set itself up as the leader. So, you see this gradual process – where those who did not want to take responsibility for themselves were concentrated on that small number of planets, where you had one being that had set itself up as the undisputed leader.

What is it that, in a sense happens on such a planet where you have this dynamic? Well, let us first look at the leader. The leader in its own mind builds this sense that it is very special. It is very special compared to all other people on the planet. It thinks this applies to all other beings in the universe. So, it builds this self that has this need to feel special. Now, this is not, at least in the beginning, done out of any evil intent. As we have said, you have a built in drive to become more, to expand your sense of self. There are some that are more eager to do this than others, they apply themselves in a more concentrated way and therefore achieve a certain progress.

There came as I said a turning point, where you must choose between either becoming an example and a teacher for others, or becoming the leader who seeks to actually hold others back. When you make that switch to become the leader, it is because you have built this sense of wanting to be not only special, but be unique, be more special than anyone else. There is a rather complex psychology behind this that is too much to go into here. Nevertheless, the leader has this very, very strong desire to be special. Now, the followers even though they become followers of a leader, they still have a desire to expand themselves. So, they also have a desire to feel that they are doing something special. In a sense, these people subconsciously know that they are not fulfilling their highest potential. It puts them in a state of being sort of dissatisfied, feeling behind. They compensate for this, by following the leader and building the sense that they are special because they are following this leader.

Now, on some of these planets this happened because there was a period where there was more than one leader on the planet, so there was a competition between two leaders. Eventually, one of the leaders was no longer embodying on the planet and there ended up being only one leader. The people had, by switching from one to the other, built this sense of being special because they followed this particular leader. So, you now have this dynamic that appears between the leader and the followers, where the followers, are in a sense having the most difficult situation because they have a drive to become more, they do not fulfill it, they know they are not fulfilling it. So, how do they compensate for this? Well, they as I said, compensate by feeling that they are special because they follow their leader. But what does that mean? It means that for them, the leader needs to be very special. The more special the leader is, the more special the followers feel, the more they can cover over their inner knowing that they are not fulfilling their highest potential because they are just following the leader.

Now, at the same time of course, the leader also builds this desire to be special and it is reinforced by all the followers. So, you enter this spiral that I described yesterday of wanting to be more and more, having a higher and higher position, even coming to the point where you want to be God. This is then what happens when the sphere is ready to ascend, and now this leader is confronted with the ascended masters. He has been used to for a long time of being the highest authority on his planet. I say ‘he’ because they were all in a male body when this happened. So, he was used to being the highest authority, now he is confronted with the ascended masters and he realizes, he experiences directly in an undeniable way that the ascended masters are beyond him, they have a higher authority than he does, they have greater powers than he does. So, he looks into that abyss of feeling that he could lose his specialness and fall all the way down, and have to start over being nobody.

This, is essentially what you have to do in order to start the upward path. You have to be willing to be humble and recognize that there is something I have not learned, something I have not mastered, there is perhaps even something I have misunderstood, misinterpreted. I have built this false sense of who I am, and you have to be willing to question that and therefore go down and look at “what was the point where I took this turn that brought me into this dead end?” It feels to these leaders like a great humiliation. If they are not willing to go through it, then they go into this state of mind that now they ignore and deny the existence of ascended masters. They ignore and deny the existence of a higher authority that has greater powers than they do. They switch into creating their own worldview, where they twist everything around, they interpret everything in such a way (and  of course this is where the duality consciousness plays in) that they are the ultimate authority, they are the God who knows good and evil. They then make this claim to those that are their followers on this planet, and because of free will they are allowed to make this claim.

Now, these followers on the planet are also confronted with the reality of the ascended masters, but their leader is allowed to express his new worldview to them. The followers then have this choice to make between the ascended masters, and the leader who claims to be a higher authority than the ascended masters. When the leader falls, well – some of the followers usually fall with the leader. So, we now have this group of people who fall into the next sphere and have created this strong bond between them. This means that, not necessarily right away will they be on the same planet, but over time they will tend to gravitate towards the same planet again. If the leader does not turn around and start the upward path, the leader will continue to reinforce this sense that he is so special, and in the next sphere he will gradually gravitate to one of these planets that are not making as much progress as others. Over time, the followers will also graduate to this planet.

This is what you can see outpictured on earth, where you have seen these leaders of history that attract to them a certain group of followers who absolutely will not question the leader, will blindly obey the leaders commands being firmly convinced that his will, regardless of the evidence to the contrary, lead to some specified result. This means that on a planet like earth, there is this very, very strong collective entity that is based on this desire to feel special. You see this outplayed in many different ways in history. You see the Egyptian civilization, where some of the pharaohs claimed to be God on earth, God in embodiment, and had a certain group of followers that believed this claim. You have seen other civilizations throughout the world with similar beliefs. You saw the Roman civilization, where some of the Emperors also started claiming they were God in embodiment, they were God on earth and some people believed this.

You saw the Jews who, a very long time ago, had this need to feel that they were special more than other people. Instead of following an outer leader, they came up with the idea that there was a superior God and they were the chosen people of this God. So, you see this very old momentum on earth and this very powerful collective entity that wants people to feel special. You can see even in modern times how the Germans in the early 1900s had a need to feel special, the French had a need to feel special, the British had a need to feel special and the clash of these three groups of people ignited the First World War and set the stage for the second. Again, you saw how Hitler built up the German sense that they were special and in a category by themselves and this then launched the Second World War. You saw during the Cold War, how the Soviet Union was fueled by this drive to be special. The American nation was also driven by this desire to be the greatest nation on earth, that was why there was this rivalry between them.

You can look at this as the outplaying of Capitalism versus Communism. You can also step back and see that it was just simply two groups of people that were driven by this desire to feel special, and they were competing about who could outsmart the other, win the Cold War and become the most special. You of course, you know what the outcome was and you know who ended up feeling like they were the most special because of it.

What this leads to, is that there comes a level of Christ discernment where you need to begin to see this, you need to begin to see that there is this very old momentum of people wanting to feel special on earth. There are by the way, many other planets, natural planets where you do not have this phenomenon, but on earth you do have it. You also need to recognize that there are some very strong collective beasts, there are some fallen beings in embodiment who have this insatiable desire to feel special, to be the ultimate authority.

Of course, as a Christed being you need to be able to see beyond this, you need to be able to see that the fallen beings have been very clever at creating various ideas and belief systems. But even beyond clearly defined ideas and belief systems, the fallen beings have created this (we might say) a general consciousness that does not have a physical anchor point in a specific ideology or theory, but is as we have said before, floating around in the collective consciousness, floating around in the emotional realm, in the mental realm and in the identity realm. This consciousness drives people to be special.

This is where you need to recognize here, that when you are an avatar in embodiment on a planet like earth, this presents you with an enigma. Because again, you go to this sphere which is the densest yet, you look at even a natural planet and there is a certain density even on a natural planet. Even on a natural planet we might say there is a certain segmentation of the population. Some of the avatars, or the co-creators on a natural planet are more eager to expand their awareness than others − they build a certain sense of accomplishment. It is not necessarily the same sense of being special as you see on earth, because it is not what the fallen beings have built. But there are still avatars who set goals for themselves, and fulfill or exceed those goals. They can see realistically that they are ahead of others, they have expanded their sense of self, their co-creative abilities, their knowledge. There often comes a point where these avatars that are more advanced than others, they begin to then serve in a public capacity. There are many opportunities on a natural planet to go into some form of public service where you are helping society grow and raise it up.

But there are some avatars who come to a point where they feel that because they have been so eager, they have (so to speak) explored all of the possibilities for growth and self-transcendence that are offered on their planet, they have a desire to experience a new environment. This means they may go to another natural planet and for a time explore the possibilities there. There again, the most eager co-creators will come to a point where they feel they have explored everything that can be done on a natural planet and now they are looking for some other experience, this is when some of them become aware of unnatural planets, as a result of “you” so to speak, being the forerunners, I am deliberately not saying the elite, but the forerunners – you form this desire to take embodiment on an unnatural planet, to also have that experience. You realize that many avatars have come to earth with a great co-creative achievement from natural planets. You come here, you have far greater awareness and co-creative ability and momentum than the average person on earth.

Now, as we have said you do not descend with the fullness of that momentum, you descend at the 48th level of consciousness and have to work your way up. Nevertheless, you still have this momentum of being willing to apply yourself, to look at yourself − how could you do better? It does not take you that long to learn how things work on earth, then start excelling compared to even those who have been on earth for a long time but have not taken full responsibility for themselves. You see this is how avatars become seen as a threat by the fallen beings, because all of a sudden you have these people who are embodying on earth, and who actually have the ability to become examples and teachers, this is of course the purpose for which you descended to earth.

But the fallen beings will see this as a threat, and that is why they expose you to the birth trauma and seek to destroy you. Now, as I said yesterday some avatars have the idea before they come to earth, that they want to create certain physical changes here, they want to remove certain kinds of suffering. This also becomes a threat to the fallen beings, because what is the cause of the suffering? Well, it is  that the fallen beings have formed an elite on earth that suppresses the broader population, causes them to live in poverty, conflict, and all of these things. So, even from the very beginning you might have this idea as an avatar, that you have to somehow neutralize the fallen beings as leaders and set yourself up as a leader, so you can help the people out of their suffering.

You see that you can even come to the planet with a certain idea that you need to oppose the fallen beings. This can be another reason why they expose you to the birth trauma in order to destroy you, so you see this dynamic going on. That is why you see, that as avatars climb from the 48th level of consciousness to higher levels of consciousness, they can take their inner sense of their attainment from a natural planet and it can then color this. They become colored by the consciousness of the planet with this momentum or desire to feel special that you have had on earth for a long time. Some avatars can actually become colored by, they take on these collective beasts of wanting to be special. You can even as an avatar, build this sense that in order to help people, you need the people to follow you instead of the fallen beings. How do you get people to follow you? You have to be special − you have to seem special. This is why there are many spiritual people, even many ascended master students, who dream of one day having these special abilities where they can manifest these almost miraculous things. They can, so to speak, present something to the people that the people cannot deny and now the people will follow them and therefore, they will be able to achieve the goals they have set for themselves. You can see how an avatar can on earth, build this desire to be special, as this is defined on earth.

Take note of what I am saying, the fallen beings have for a long time on earth been building this momentum of the desire to be special, they have defined what it means to be special, they have defined the parameters on earth for what it means to be special on earth and many of the people on earth have bought into this. Some of the people on earth have followed these fallen beings for a long time, but that does not apply to the original inhabitants who did not follow the fallen beings. Still, they have been overpowered by this, believing that this is what it requires to be a special leader. That is why you saw the German people follow Hitler, whom they believed had special abilities, you can see the same with many other leaders.

What avatars can be trapped in, is this desire to make themselves special according to the standard defined on earth. So, now you find a spiritual teaching, a spiritual path, perhaps an ascended master teaching and you are seeking to use that teaching to build the sense that you are special, this is just the dynamics on earth. I started out talking about enigmas that need to be resolved, this is where this desire to be special can form an enigma for ascended master students and many other spiritual people. At one level, we have said that as you are walking from the 48th level towards the 96th level, one of the primary tasks that you are dealing with, is you have to pull yourself above the pull of the collective consciousness. In other words, you do not become the living Christ on earth by following the crowd, by following the collective consciousness.

In order to put on individual Christhood, you need to be an individual who is seeing yourself as separate from the mass consciousness. You are pulling yourself step by step above the mass consciousness. This is what you need to do, because you cannot manifest Christhood if you are flowing with the currents of the mass consciousness. You need to flow with the currents coming from your I AM Presence in order to manifest Christhood. That is why you also saw Jesus being different from the average person of his time, this is part of building Christhood.

The enigma comes in because, as you are pulling yourself up, as you are following a teaching that most people cannot grasp and understand, this can become colored by the planetary momentum of the desire to feel special. In other words, you can say that there are two parallel tracks that are going on in the minds of many people. In a way, we can say that pulling yourself above the levels of the mass consciousness is in a sense, a neutral endeavor. You might say that, if you take a person who is training to participate in the Olympics as a runner, you can say that this person starts out having a certain running speed. He can run the 800 meters in a certain number of seconds. He now goes into an intensive training program. He gradually increases his body’s ability to run faster, he builds up his muscles, he builds up his ability to take in oxygen and he expands his body’s ability to run faster − the body, the physical body can perform better. And now he can suddenly run 800 meters in less seconds than when he started. This is in a sense, a neutral − we might even say, a mechanical process. But of course, what you see in many of these athletes is that they are not simply neutral in their desire to sacrifice a lot of time and attention in order to win an Olympic medal. They have a value judgment associated with this because they feel it is valuable to win a medal and it will make them special. This is what drives them. But it really has nothing to do with the building up of the body’s ability to run faster. I know there are certain psychological components, where you also have to build up your psyche to become faster, but nevertheless you get my point.

Raising yourself above the collective consciousness is a neutral endeavor. It is not mechanical, but it certainly is just a process whereby you raise your level of consciousness so that you are not pulled down by the collective. But when this endeavor is colored by this planetary momentum of wanting to be special, and even the momentum you had from a natural planet of feeling that you were the forerunners, then it often leads spiritual people to build the sense that they are special because they are in this spiritual teaching, following this particular guru, they understand this advanced teaching and they experience – raise their level of consciousness beyond where they started.

You can look at religious movements, spiritual movements throughout the planet, New Age movements, Ascended Master organizations, previous dispensations that we have sponsored, and you can see that many, many of them, they have a certain organizational culture that makes the members feel special. There is a large portion of the members who have built this sense of being special because they are in this organization. In a previous ascended master organization they firmly believed they had the highest teaching on the planet, and therefore they were the most advanced spiritual people on the planet. What they didn’t realize and acknowledge was that you could find 100 other spiritual movements that had the exact same belief − that they were the ones who were special because of their teaching.

The question now is, what does this have to do with Christ discernment?  Very simple. As long as your mind has this desire to be special, it will color the way you look at yourself and your progress on the path, it will color the way you look at your relationship to other people. You simply cannot go beyond a certain level of Christ discernment as long as you have this desire to be special. Because as we have said before, you can rise from the 48th to the 96th level of consciousness without having confronted certain aspects of the ego, certain separate selves. But, at the 96th level there is a glass ceiling, and you cannot go beyond that glass ceiling until you have confronted the desire to focus on yourself. The desire to walk the spiritual path in order to raise yourself up, in order to make yourself feel special. You simply cannot go beyond it. It is one of the safety mechanisms, just as the fact that you cannot ascend until you have overcome all self-centered tendencies.

You can come to this point of being there at the 96th level, and this is where many ascended master students and people from other spiritual movements have gotten stuck. But as we have said, you cannot really remain stuck for very long, so you must then start a downward spiral, and what does that mean for some people? It means that they go into this spiral of studying harder, practicing harder, doing everything they can do according to their spiritual teaching, doing it more eagerly and thereby they build more and more this sense of being special. If these people would be honest with themselves, they would be able to see that there is also an inner, very subtle sense that it is not enough, that they are falling behind, that something is missing.

This is because you are no longer growing from one level to the next, and you know you are no longer growing. You may be building an outer sense of being special because of all the things you have done. But as we have said before, you cannot force your way into heaven. You cannot buy your way into heaven. You cannot come there to the gate, to the ascended realm and say: “Look at all these things I have done on earth. Look how many decrees I have given. Look how much I have studied. Look how much money I have given.  Look at all of these things I have done. You have got to let me in because of all I have done.” But this is what Jesus said, when he talked about those who have prophesied in his name, who have cast out devils in his name, who have done all all of these things.” He would say: “I know you not,” because they had stopped walking the path to Christhood and instead gone into building the sense that they were so special.

There comes that point at the 96th level, where you need to resolve this enigma. You need to confront this and realize that Christhood is not about making yourself special compared to others. Christhood is not about setting yourself above others, winning some kind of competition with others, or winning a battle with the fallen beings. As we have said before, the enigma is that in order to raise yourself above the mass consciousness from the 48th to the 96th level, you actually have to build a certain sense of self that is stronger than what most people have. That is the only way at that level that you can avoid being swept away by the currents of the mass consciousness. From the 48th to the 96th level, you are building a certain sense of self but that self is not going to take you from the 96th to the 144th level. What is it you have to do to move from the 96th to the 144th? You actually have to deconstruct the self you have built.

In a sense, from the 48th to the 96th level you are building a sense of self, and from the 96th level to the 144th level, you are breaking down that sense of self until you come back to this state where you are the man, the person who descended from heaven, you are back to pure awareness. Everything you have built in order to have experiences on earth, you have dismantled again. That is why you can walk through the gate to the ascended realm, because you cannot take any of these things you have built on earth with you. Whatever structures you have built in your four lower bodies, you cannot take them with you to the ascended realm.

Now, I know very well, that this presents an entirely different enigma. It is something that those who are part of this dispensation are not quite as conscious of as those who are part of previous dispensations. In a sense, you could say that we who are ascended masters have sort of intensified this enigma. We have not exactly created it, but we have certainly intensified it. If you go back, for example, to the Summit Lighthouse, you will see that the ascended masters were presented as beings who had clearly special, even supernatural abilities. There was also much talk in the Summit Lighthouse about our previous embodiment’s, which we do not talk so much about in this dispensation.

You can go back to the Summit Lighthouse and see how they presented certain previous embodiment’s where El Morya had been this famous person in the past, had been this emperor in the past, other masters had been this king, or that scientist, or that philosopher. What was sort of the image that was given here? It was that those who had ascended, had in past lifetimes been very special people with special knowledge, special abilities. The underlying assumption that was found in the culture was that this is how you ascend, you become a more and more special person with special abilities, and this is why you can ascend. In other words, the impression that was created was the opposite of what I just said. The impression that was created was that you build a sense of self that is aside from the collective consciousness, that is special compared to the average person. Instead of starting to dismantle it at the 96th level, you keep building on it, so it becomes more and more special. And when it reaches a critical mass of specialness, then you ascend with that self intact. In other words, the special self that you had built over many embodiments, that is what carries you into the ascended realm. That is what you take with you into the ascended realm.

I fully admit that certain elements of the teachings given both in the Summit Lighthouse and previous movements such as the I AM movement encouraged this view. This is why you will see in these movements, a very strong idolatry towards the messengers and towards the ascended masters. You may say: “Well, why did we allow this to happen?” and the simple explanation is again, the Piscean age, certain initiations needed to be passed in the Piscean age.

One of these initiations, is to overcome this idea that you are building a self that is so special, that God simply has to let it into heaven. This is in a sense, the belief that some fallen beings have had, from the moment they fell. They did not grasp what an ascended master is, they could not grasp it. They thought that the ascended masters are just like you see on earth. There is one country that has an army, and right now that army is stronger than my army, so I cannot beat them. But if I build up my army, there can come a point where I can beat them.

So these fallen beings thought,”Well, the ascended masters are just some beings that right now have greater power than I do. But if I keep building my power, there can come a point where I will have greater power and then I can beat them, beat the ascended masters. I can prove them wrong, I can prove to God that I am the one who should be in charge of the universe instead of the ascended masters.”

This is again, part of this whole desire to be special that the fallen ones have taken with them to this planet, and they have built this momentum. So, it was necessary at the end of the Piscean age that students would be presented with this challenge. There were, if you go back and look at the dictations we gave in the Summit Lighthouse, many, many teachings that could help people transcend this. We also knew, as we have said before, there is a certain number of students who are not willing to listen to this. So what do we need to do? We need to inflate the condition in the hope that they will see it. That is why we had to allow in a certain organization, the inflation of this idolatry of the messengers, idolatry of certain people on staff, and the self-idolatry of people feeling so special because they were in this movement that had the highest teaching on the planet.

But look back to the beginning of Pisces. Jesus, even in the fragmented statements that have survived in the Scriptures, laid out the challenge of Pisces. Which basically is to challenge, to overcome this desire to feel special that the fallen ones have brought. If a critical mass of people could overcome this during Pisces, then certain fallen beings would be taken off the planet. What did he say right there in the beginning? Well, he said: “Only the man who descended from heaven can ascend back to heaven”—very clear. You may build a self here on earth that makes you feel very special, but it means nothing to God, it means nothing to Christ, “I know you not.” “He who would be greatest among you let him be the servant of all.” Well, right there, if you build the sense that you are special and you are the leader, it works against what Jesus defined as the goal for Christhood in the Piscean age.

What all of this leads to, is that there comes this point where you as an ascended master student need to start contemplating this. Because, if you do not solve this enigma in your own mind, and it is individual for each of you how, what you have taken on in past lives, and what beliefs and what separate selves you have that support this. But if you do not resolve this in your own mind, you cannot go above that 96th level. Because at the 96th level is where you stop focusing on self and you focus on how you can serve something greater than yourself. The Omega of it is that you serve other people, the Alpha of it is that you serve the ascended masters and see that we have a certain agenda, such as manifesting the golden age or removing the fallen beings from the planet, or raising the collective consciousness and you devote most of your life and attention to doing this.

Except, of course you can still have certain desires, certain things you want to experience on earth, before you can ascend, this is also part of your path. But you are focused more on serving other people than raising yourself up to feel special. This is a clear shift you need to make. It doesn’t happen all at once, but there needs to be that shift where you stop focusing on self and realize as this messenger adopted the motto many years ago: “It is not about me.”

It is not about you. You have especially in Zen Buddhism, a concept that is quite old of “ego pummeling.” Where there is a realization that everybody has an ego that has certain characteristics, a certain pride, and it needs to be pummeled, it needs to be put down, it needs to be humiliated until it is broken down. This is not necessarily what you have to do as an ascended master student, but you have to gradually free yourself from this focus on self. You have to come to realize that it is necessary to overcome this focus on self. You don’t have to overcome it all at once, but you have to realize that this is the goal.

This is your new goal on the path, to break down the focus on self so that you realize, it is not about you, meaning the outer self. It is about you, the Conscious You returning to the state of pure awareness, instead of being identified with these selves or this sense of self that you have built here on earth. You cannot take it with you: the self you have built on earth, no matter how special it is, how capable it is, and so forth. What have we said, you may have an ascended master who in past lifetimes was a famous person, who had great attainment. But it is not the earthly attainment that caused that master to ascend, it was the heavenly attainment stored in that master’s causal body. That is what you take with you into the ascended realm and that gives you a momentum as an ascended master. But it is not a continuation of the momentum that you had built on earth, even in your most capable embodiments.

So, why did we give these examples of these lifetimes? Well, again it was part of the times, it was part of what Jesus called the “bait and switch” where we have to give people something that appeals to them. We also have to recognize there was a certain Mandala of the students that the organization was created for. We had to give them the initiations they needed. They needed that initiation in order to start walking the path, they needed to have a sense that this can make them special. Then once they were on the path, we then attempted to help them go away from it. Of course, there were quite a number of students who passed that initiation, who stopped being so focused on themselves and who therefore moved on to higher levels of the path. But there were also those who did not and to this day, have not done so.

So what does this lead to? Well, it leads to the fact that there comes a certain point on your path where you need to start making this switch. As I said, it is not an all or nothing. It is not something that happens in one glorious epiphany. But you need to come to the conscious awareness that it is not really about you. It is not about continuing to build this separate sense of self that is so special. In fact, if you again look at the life of Jesus who set the archetypal example at the beginning of Pisces, he did not actually set himself apart as being special compared to others. You will see that he called himself the “Son of Man” in the beginning of his mission, this was because he wanted people to identify with him so they could see him as an example, instead of seeing him as being so special that: “Oh we could not possibly do what Jesus did. So let us just remain followers of Jesus, this so special leader.”

This, of course is what you also need to ponder and come to this recognition: that you are not doing this to earn points on some kind of scale that you think that somebody in heaven is keeping. There is nobody in heaven who is keeping score for you. It is only your ego, that separate self that is keeping score. You use an ascended master teaching to define certain goals. This separate self-defines certain goals and says: “This is what I have to do to earn points. So, this is what I am doing.”

This self is there, it is part of the planetary self, you cannot embody here without taking it on, we have all done it in our lifetimes. You have to deal with it, like we have all dealt with it. That is why we are giving you these teachings to help you pass the initiation, hopefully easier, in an easier way than it was for us. You realize here that, again there is no blame here. You do not need to feel bad about having this tendency. It is part of the path that you have this. It is also part of the path that you rise above it. There is nothing wrong with having a certain momentum. That is why it is so crucial that you come to this point, where you can look into your psychology and you can see a momentum and you do not blame yourself for having it. This is another enigma on the path. It is again created by this desire to be special.

You have if you look at ascended master students and other spiritual people, you have in any movement those who are a little more eager than others. They are more eager to apply themselves, they are more willing to sacrifice, break off their normal lives in order to devote their lives to spiritual progress. But many of these people are partly motivated, or their motivation is colored by this desire to be special. They think that if you are special, you could never really be wrong, you could never do something really bad. So, here comes we, the ascended masters and we face a very simple situation. In order to help you qualify for your ascension, we have to help you break down whatever self you have and return to that state of pure awareness. We have to help you see the unresolved psychology you still have, the selves you still have. But if you have this idea that you need to be so special and therefore you could never be wrong, you will be reluctant to see something in your own psychology. You will think: “Ah Well, the masters are talking about other people who have this tendency, but I do not have it.”

If you are honest with yourselves, you can see that you have all had this reaction. Again, nothing wrong with it. That is just the way it is. But you can come to that point where you get over it. Those who are the most successful students are the ones who get to this point where they say: “But you know what, it is not a matter of hiding anything from the ascended masters. It is not a matter of hiding anything from myself, because I have already looked at a lot of things in myself, and I have already overcome them. So, that means that anything that is still remaining in my psychology is something I can overcome also. I already know that the masters are not condemning me for the things I have already overcome. So why would they condemn me for what I have not yet seen? They just want to help me see it and overcome it and be free of it. So why am I resisting? Why am I reluctant to look at it?” Well, of course, you are reluctant to look at it because you have this sense that you need to be special. You couldn’t be really wrong. People will not listen to you, you cannot fulfill your goals on this planet as the messenger explained last night.

Many of you have slightly different mechanisms, slightly different beliefs than the messenger described, but you have something that causes you to resist seeing things in your psychology. You think that there are certain things I can look at, they are fairly neutral, but there are other things that “I would really condemn myself if I had this tendency. Therefore, I do not want to see it.”Therefore, you have this tendency that you withdraw yourself from us psychologically. You withdraw yourself and you are, without being consciously aware of it, you are essentially saying to us: “Masters, you can expose these things in my psychology but the things in this area, I don’t want you to expose.” That is what you are saying subconsciously, even though you are not aware of this. You can be aware that you have a certain resistance in you, a certain fear that something would be exposed that would be so bad, that would cause you to fail. This is something that is a fear, a fear that comes from the fallen beings, the fear of failure, but this is something I will save for my next discourse, as I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment.

So with this, I seal you in the great flame of joy that I hold for this planet. I have been called the Great Initiator, and it is a great joy for me to initiate people, but people often have misunderstood what it means to be initiated. This is partly because of this fear of failure. So, this is something I will tell you more about when we return for my next discourse.

 

Copyright © 2020 by Kim Michaels

The duality consciousness has levels and its own dynamic


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, December 5, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I am the Ascended Master Maitreya. What I desire to give you in this discourse is a slightly different perspective on the situation you face on earth, especially related to you striving to increase your Christ discernment. Now, we have given many teachings on the duality consciousness, the consciousness of separation. I have in my book, Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom, given many teachings on the Garden of Eden and how these original lifestreams on earth left the teacher behind. But, of course, all have in a sense, left the teacher behind and this is what I wish to explain from a slightly different perspective.

Now, if we were to say something short and concise about the duality consciousness, it would be this: When you are not in the duality consciousness, you cannot imagine what it is like to be in the duality consciousness. But when you are in the duality consciousness, you cannot imagine what it is like not to be in the duality consciousness. There you have the essence of the problem, the problem that we face, the challenge that we face as ascended masters seeking to help you rise out of the duality consciousness.

You may say that the story of the Garden of Eden is a symbol for this mystery school that all entered as a preparation for taking embodiment in an unascended sphere and of course, especially on a dense planet like earth. Avatars were not part of the original mystery school for the original lifestreams that were created to take embodiment on earth, but they still entered the mystery school before they took embodiment here. The only beings on earth that did not enter a mystery school as such were the fallen beings because they were not able or willing to even listen to any spiritual teacher, so they fell here. They were not prepared to gradually descend here.

What is it that we seek to give you when you are in the mystery school, intent on taking embodiment on earth? Well, in the original mystery school it was slightly different. After the earth fell into duality, descended into duality, we attempted to give all who embodied after that time a deeper understanding of the duality consciousness. The original inhabitants faced the initiation that I describe in such great detail in my book, where they had to experiment with the duality consciousness. But it was not at the level where they were dealing with fallen beings, despite the fact that the serpent can be said to be a symbol for the fallen consciousness. It is still not so that they were prepared to take embodiment on an earth where there were fallen beings, because in the original design, in the original mystery school, there were no fallen beings on earth. But after the fallen beings were allowed to embody here, those who descended after that time, we attempted to prepare them—and it was not just one mystery school led by me but others—to take embodiment on a planet where there were fallen beings and where the duality consciousness was the dominant state of consciousness on the planet.

Now here is where we, from the very beginning, run into this difficulty that I just described. When you have embodied on a natural planet where you have not encountered fallen beings and you have not really encountered beings who were trapped in duality, you simply cannot imagine what it is like to be in duality. You have no frame of reference and you cannot imagine what duality is like when you have not encountered it. From the very beginning it was quite difficult to prepare these lifestreams for what was the reality they would encounter on earth. Now, what we also ran into was that most of the lifestreams who came here as avatars had the desire to come here and take embodiment in order to improve conditions on earth. Most of them, most of you, felt quite confident that you could do as well here as you had done on your natural planet. You could apply yourself. You could be willing to transcend yourself and you could therefore rise above any obstacles or challenges and fulfill the tasks that you had defined for yourself before you decided to come into embodiment on earth. You felt that you had designed a goal for yourself and you were confident that you could fulfill it.

As a result of this, most of you were so eager to take embodiment on earth, that you considered it an unnecessary delay to be taught all the intricacies of the duality consciousness. Most of you had the attitude that: “Well, I will deal with that when I come to it. I am sure I can rise above it.” And this, of course, is a product of what I said: When you are not in duality, you cannot imagine what duality is like. You could not imagine what duality was like, you thought it was no worse than what you encountered on natural planets. It was just another challenge you could rise above. Most of you did not spend more time than absolutely necessary in the mystery school and you were eager to take embodiment and of course, free will must be honored. After we had attempted to help you see what we knew was difficult for you to see, we allowed you to take embodiment. We, of course, knew as you also knew that you are the Conscious You, and you can rise above anything in an unascended sphere. However, what you did not know, which we knew, was that duality makes it very difficult to rise above certain things.

You now have this situation where you descend for the first time as an avatar on earth. You do not descend into the duality consciousness, but you do descend to the 48th level because this is how you can help the lifestreams on earth rise above their current level of consciousness—by descending to the level where they began and thus showing that you can go up. You may have to descend below the 48th level before you start the upward path, but most of you could not even imagine doing this. You thought you would come down, you would be at the 48th level, and you would have a steadily upward path where you would demonstrate how to pass one initiation after the other.

What happens is that you now come into embodiment on this dense matter planet. You are trapped in the physical body and you cannot get away. The fallen beings know who you are because they sense your light that they do not have themselves. Guided by their masters in the emotional, mental or identity realm, they launched this all-out attempt to destroy you. Naturally, this is a shock to you, as it would be to anyone, even though we had tried to prepare you for it. When it actually happened, it was a shock to you. What did you do? Well, you reacted by going into duality.

Now we have talked about selves and separate selves. We have talked about a primal self that you created in response to your cosmic birth trauma, the trauma of taking embodiment on earth. But you need to realize here that beyond having separate selves—and you did not have any separate selves as such when you descended to earth—you have a certain sense of self, a certain sense of identity, a certain sense of who you are. Now, if you go back to the original story of the Garden of Eden in Genesis, you will see that it was said that Adam and Eve were not allowed to eat the forbidden fruit, because if they did, they would surely die. As I explain in my book in great detail, what that meant was that when you enter the duality consciousness, when you eat that forbidden fruit, then the sense of self you had before you ate the fruit will actually die. You may not even notice this because you are in this especially traumatic situation, but your sense of self that you had with you when you came to earth died and you were instantly reborn into another sense of self that was based on what you had experienced on earth, meaning it was based on the duality consciousness.

Once you were reborn into that sense of self, two things happened. First of all, you had forgotten your previous sense of self. You had forgotten the sense of self you had before you descended to earth. Second of all, you were now looking at life from inside the cloud of duality, the cloud of unknowing, we might say. Therefore, you could no longer imagine what it was like to be outside of duality, to experience life without seeing through the filter of the dualistic consciousness. You simply could not imagine this with your mind. Now, you still had the ability as the Conscious You to step outside of your four lower bodies, your outer mind, your separate selves and experience that pure awareness, which is what it is like to be outside of duality. Because you were so wounded by the birth trauma, most of you were not able to do this for quite some time after your first embodiment, because you had to deal with this shock of the birth trauma.

Now, what did you do as a result of being exposed to this trauma? Well, as we said, you created the primal self. But how did you do this? What is the primal self? Well, in order to create the primal self, you used the duality consciousness and what is the subtle characteristic of the duality consciousness? We have hinted at it before, but I will attempt to explain it more directly. When you are in the duality consciousness, you can, as we have said, prove any point. Anything you want to prove, you can prove it. You can choose to prove, for example, that the Christian religion is the superior religion and by using the duality consciousness, you can prove it. You can also choose to prove that scientific materialism is the superior way to look at life and by using the duality consciousness, you can prove it, at least for yourself. You can prove it in such a way that you are experiencing that this is absolutely real. This is the way it is because your experience of this is absolutely real. You are experiencing the absolute reality that Christianity is the only true religion or that scientific materialism is the only truth about life and the universe.

But how do you experience this? How can you experience this? What is it that makes it possible to prove one thing with the duality consciousness, but makes it possible for another person to prove the opposite with the duality consciousness? Why is it possible that two people can have diametrically opposed viewpoints, but they both experience inside their own minds the absolute reality of what they think is the absolute truth? How is this possible? Well, this is the unique feature of the duality consciousness. How does this work? How do you prove, for example, that Christianity is the only true religion and the only path to salvation? Well, the unique feature about duality is that it enables you to, as it says in Genesis, be as a god, knowing good and evil. You are knowing what is good and evil, you are defining what is good and evil. How do you do this? Well, you define it by excluding something.

In other words, in order to prove that Christianity is the superior religion, you take a certain viewpoint and you elevate that to the status of being an absolute truth that you never question. Now, there may be some other viewpoint that actually questions the validity that this is an absolute truth but you are defining that as being untrue, evil or of the devil and therefore, something you can ignore. In other words, in order to define your truth in duality, in order to be the god of your own being and define what is good and evil, you are elevating one thing to be beyond questioning and another thing you are putting down as something you do not need to consider. Then you, of course, go into the black and white thinking that there really is nothing in between, there is nothing in between these two. It is, as we have said before, Aristotelian logic that says a statement or an axiom is either true or untrue and there is nothing in between. It is the principle of the excluded middle. Well, the Buddha called his path the middle way because it is the path of reestablishing the excluded middle, not in the sense that it is the midpoint between two dualistic extremes, but you realize that there are other ways of looking at life than these two extremes that you have defined.

Now, sometimes we may have actually given our students the impression that the duality consciousness is something bad, something evil, perhaps even something defined by the fallen beings and in a sense, it is true that the fallen beings have used the duality consciousness to define certain axioms, ideologies, theories and belief systems. This is defined by the fallen beings. Many of the things you see on earth such as thought systems are defined by the fallen beings. Nevertheless, the duality consciousness is just an offspring of the fact that the Creator has given all self-aware beings an unrestricted free will. As a result of this, what you see is that the Creator has created this world of form and has defined certain parameters for this world of form. Then the Creator has, out of its own being, created certain beings that descended and took embodiment in the first sphere. They ascended, they defined the structures in this second sphere, and sent extensions of themselves into the second sphere and so forth and so on.

In your unascended sphere, there are spiritual beings in the ascended realm who created that sphere and defined its parameters. You have the seven Elohim who created the earth and defined parameters for how this planet was. A new lifestream starts out being a co-creator, where you are creating within the framework that was defined by beings who had higher levels of awareness than yourself. You are always reacting to this and this is how you grow. You use your free will to expand your sense of awareness from the point-like sense of awareness that you start with. But there comes that point, that I also describe in my book, where you need to become more self-sufficient and instead of co-creating within a certain framework, you need to experiment with defining your own framework.

This is where the dualistic consciousness comes in. You can also look at this another way and say that when you are a new being, you do not have the awareness to question the environment you are in. But as you become more mature and more experienced, you come to a point where it is natural for you to begin to question. For example, if you are a newly-created being, taking embodiment for the first time on earth, you will experiment for some time with what you can co-create here on earth. But there should naturally come a point where you begin to ask the question: Is earth the only planet? Could a planet only be designed the way earth was designed? Or could it be designed in other ways? Are there other kinds of environments where I would have different co-creative abilities and different creative options? It is natural as part of this that you begin to experiment with: Well, is there an alternative to co-creating within the framework that has been defined for me by others? That is where you then can begin to experiment with the duality consciousness.

The duality consciousness really is, in its essence, simply what we have called the reality simulator.  On earth, as it is defined by the Elohim, there are only certain types of experiences that are possible. Now, this is not really necessarily a limitation because in the original design, you could not actually be hurt by what you co-created. You could not live in poverty, you could not experience starving to death, you could not experiment fighting with other people and being killed by them. This was not part of the original design. Was this necessarily a limitation? Well, in a certain way, it was, because the earth was not originally designed to give you the experience of suffering. As the Buddha said, the first noble truth is that life is suffering, life in duality is suffering. So, you may say that there are certain lifestreams who come to a certain point where they start realizing that co-creating within the framework, defined by higher minds, means that there are certain experiences you cannot have and so they formulate a desire to have those kinds of experiences, just to have a frame of reference to know what it is like. Now, why is this allowed? Well, it is allowed my beloved, because of free will.

There is a point where you ascend and when you ascend, you choose consciously and knowingly, to leave behind the potential that you could go into duality and act as a separate being. You are so to speak, choosing to enter into the oneness of your Creator’s creation. You are doing this knowingly and voluntarily. You are simply choosing to say, I am letting go permanently and forever, the potential to go into duality. That is when you can ascend to the spiritual realm, where all other beings have made the same choice and therefore, there is no room for duality and there is no suffering and there is no conflict and no fighting, no arguing and all of these things. But you see, the question then becomes how can you make that choice to leave duality behind forever if you have not experienced what duality is?

So, as you will see from my book, in the original mystery school for the original inhabitants of the earth, the tree of the knowledge of good and evil was in the garden, it was in the mystery school, because it was, as I explained, part of the initial initiation you were meant to have. But at the time, of course, there were no fallen beings on earth, so it was much easier for lifestreams to experiment with duality, to go into duality and to come out of duality again.

Now, what the fallen beings have done, those who fell from one sphere to the next is that they have, so to speak, solidified the duality consciousness. They have created some structures in the duality consciousness that make it much more difficult to enter duality and go back out of duality. It is the concept of a catch 22 that once you are in, it is difficult to get out. And how does this work? Well, it really works the same way that I described. You can take one aspect of the options you can see in duality—they are all relative, but you can take one aspect and elevate it to the status of being absolutely true. Then you can take its polar opposite, because they are always two polarities, and demote it to being absolutely untrue. This is again, just duality. You elevate one thing to something you do not question, you put something else down to something you can ignore. When you have something you do not question and something else that questions what you do not question, that you ignore, you can prove anything. This means what? This means that in duality you can have any experience you want.

You can have the experience of being a separate being and only when you see yourself as a separate being can you experience suffering, because when you are connected to the I Am Presence or a spiritual teacher, you cannot experience suffering the way you experience suffering on earth. If you were to analyze suffering on earth, you will see that it springs from the sense that you are a separate being, you are alone, you are lost, or you could be lost, you are left, somehow, you have been left behind by someone, whether you see it as God or something else. This limited, separate self can suffer. In fact, it can only suffer. It can temporarily feel elated, also, but even that will inevitably lead to suffering. In other words, what you call happiness on earth can only exist as a polar opposite to unhappiness and so, even when people supposedly are elated as we said earlier, even though people become billionaires and have all the money they could ever use, they are still not at peace, because now that they have this, they are anxious that they could lose it because you cannot have something as a separate self without having to fear that you could lose it.

So, this is simply again, duality. But in the original state of duality, you had something you elevated to being beyond questioning and something else you demoted to something you could and should ignore. But there was always the possibility that you could simply say, “but what if I do not ignore that thing? What if I actually look at it and look at how it questions what I consider to be an infallible truth?” If you did this, you would instantly see that what you had elevated as an infallible truth could not be the absolute truth, because if it was, it could not be questioned. You see that there is one viewpoint, but there is also another viewpoint and you can even come to see that if you change your perspective a little bit, you could see that what you had formerly put down could also be elevated to the status of an absolute truth and what you had formerly elevated could be demoted to not being the truth. That is why you can then see that other people can have the diametrically opposed view that you have and they can be as convinced that they are right, as you have convinced yourself that you are right. Once you begin to see this and question duality, well, then it is not so difficult to free yourself from duality.

But what is it that the fallen beings have done? They have not done this deliberately to manipulate others, they have become trapped in it themselves. Well, what they have done is that they have taken duality to a new level, where it is not just a matter of having an experience that seems real. Originally, duality is like the reality simulator. Duality is just an environment you go into and you put on these virtual reality goggles, where you are seeing something on a screen inside the goggles and you cannot see anything outside the goggles. So, you go into duality, you elevate one thing to truth and then demote the opposite to error. This is the same as putting on a specific type of virtual reality goggles that portray a certain environment. But it is fairly neutral, you may have something you see as true and something you see as untrue, but it just gives you that sense of reality.

There is another layer of duality and this is as we have talked about before, where instead of saying that this is so and this is not so, you are adding value judgment. This is right, this is wrong, this is good, this is evil. These are other levels, there are actually two different levels of duality, the level of right and wrong introduces something entirely new. Now, it is not just a matter of you having whatever experience you want. Now, you can say that at the basic level of duality, you can have billions of people on a planet who have many different experiences that they all feel are real. But there is nothing really wrong about it. You could in fact, have people who are having different experiences without being in conflict with each other without trying to convince others that they should have a different experience than they are having. It says if you have a group of people, you have five different people who have watched five different movies and now they are talking about their movies, and they are telling each other about these movies. But they are just sharing the experience they had while they were in the movie theater. There is no value judgment saying one movie was wrong and the other was right, but this is the next level that the fallen beings defined. They define that some experiences you are having in the reality simulator are right and some are wrong. This now introduces something that is much more difficult to get out of.

Why is this so? Well, because, let us say that you elevate Christianity to being the only true religion. You do this by ignoring all of the questions that might question the statement that Christianity is the only true religion. But on top of this, you are saying that your view that Christianity is right, is the only true religion, is right and anything that questions that view is wrong. What does this mean? Instead of you having a fairly neutral experience that seems real while you are having it and you can fairly easily question and get out of, you now have made it much more difficult to get out of your experience. Why? Because you have made this statement that you were absolutely right by being a Christian and anyone who questioned Christianity or was not a Christian, they were absolutely wrong. How can you get out of this state of mind? Well, you can only do so by questioning the Christian religion, but if you question the Christian religion and come to see that it was not the only true religion, after all, what does that mean? It means that you were now wrong for thinking it was the only true religion.

Do you see that in a sense, you could say that at the basic level, duality is still a fairly neutral environment? You elevate something to being true and something for being untrue, but you do not really have the value judgment that other people are bad people or are wrong for not accepting your evaluation. You are just having an experience and it feels real to you while you are having it, but it is not so difficult to question it. Once you add the value judgment of right and wrong there is now a risk involved. You are having the experience that you are absolutely right because you are a Christian, you are a true follower of Jesus, you belong to the only true church, be it the Catholic church or any other. This gives you a certain experience that you cannot have outside of duality. And what is that experience? It is that you are better than other people because you belong to the only true religion and therefore you are right and they are wrong. This is also an experience you can have in duality. Again, I am not trying to say that it is wrong of beings to experiment with their free will in duality and have that experience. But you see, in duality, there is always a certain consequence. When you add the value judgment that you can be right or wrong, then it becomes much more difficult for you to get out of that state.

In order to get out of the sense that you are a Christian and you are right, and all other people are wrong, what do you have to do? You have to question Christianity. What does that mean? That means that you were wrong for thinking it was the only true religion. Your viewpoint that Christianity is the only religion was wrong, because it was not an absolute truth and so that means you have now become wrong. What the fallen beings have done of course, from day one, when they went into this level of duality, is that they have been judging everything. We have described how, in previous spheres that were unascended, the fallen beings, some fallen beings that set themselves up on certain planets, where one fallen being, for example, was the undisputed leader and all of the other potentially billions of lifestreams on that planet, were actually worshiping that fallen being as a god, as you have indeed seen some civilizations on earth that worship their leader as a god. This is simply the pattern that the fallen beings created.

We have also described that it came a point where that sphere was ready to ascend and we now confronted these beings who were not yet fallen. We confronted them with the fact that they had created an artificial environment that was out of touch with reality. At that moment, these beings realized that what they had created—the sense of them being elevated to this status of godlike status—was unreal. It was just a fiction, as everything in an unascended sphere is a fiction. If they had been neutral about this, they could easily have stepped out of it, but because they had gone to that second level of defining something as right or wrong, they now had this brief moment, this interval almost beyond a split second, where they had to look at the reality. Therefore, they reasoned, “I was wrong. I was wrong to set myself up this way”. Now some of them allowed this moment to linger on in time, where they acknowledged that they were wrong and they asked for help to get out of this. They of course received that help, and many others ascended with their sphere.

But there were some that did not allow this moment to linger. As soon as they so to speak, looked into the abyss of this “I was wrong”, and self condemnation they instantly shifted into denial. They denied that they were wrong and now what did they create? Well, they created another dualistic polarity and there was one thing that was elevated to being an absolute truth that they never needed to question. There was an opposite that was put down as being an absolute error that they could completely ignore. And what was it they elevated? It was this, “I cannot be wrong. I cannot be wrong”. This is an absolute truth that they never need to question. Anyone who questions them and their viewpoints they can ignore, or they can label as being bad people, evil people and so forth, and so on.

So, of course, they could not remain in their sphere with this consciousness and that is why they fell into the next unascended sphere that was being created. But they then started in that unascended sphere with this mindset, I cannot be wrong, no matter what I do, no matter what I say, no matter what I believe, it cannot be wrong because I cannot be wrong. And so, you now have these people and some of them are in embodiment on earth, that psychologists have started calling narcissists and the characteristic here is that they cannot be wrong, they cannot admit that they are wrong. But the question is, how can you then grow?

Duality allows you to go into a state of illusion and that illusion gives you whatever experience you want to have. The idea is that you can have that experience for as long as you want. There comes a point where you have had enough of it and now you just go out of it again. But when you add the dynamic of the fallen consciousness, then it is very difficult to go out of it again because you cannot admit that you were wrong. In a sense, as we have said, everything that you can create with duality is an illusion. There is nothing inherently wrong with this because as we said, a reality simulator is meant to give you an experience and it does not matter that you are wearing these reality goggles and that what you see inside the goggles is a computer-generated environment and not the real world, if you can call the physical realm on earth a real world. It does not matter because it is still giving you the experience and when you have walked around looking at this computer-generated world long enough and you are tired of it, well, you just take off the goggles.

Once you add this evaluation or this determination, I cannot be wrong, how can you escape your illusions, what does it take for you to escape an illusion? What happens when you take off the goggles and you see that there is a quote unquote “real world” outside of the computer-generated world? Well, you realize that the computer-generated world was an illusion. So, you have to admit that this was not the highest reality. It was an illusion. So, in duality, you go in, you elevate something to the status that Christianity is the only true religion and you can live in this state of mind, you can live in this experience for a number of lifetimes. But how do you get out of it again? Well, you must acknowledge that the belief that Christianity was the only true religion was an illusion. Fairly easy to do if you do not have this overlay of the fallen mind that says: it is wrong to be wrong. When you think that admitting that what you believed was an illusion is wrong and makes you wrong and when you have this absolute belief that you can never be wrong because some unspecified disaster will happen if you are wrong, then how can you admit that the Christian religion is not the only true religion?

Now for many non-fallen beings, there is an easier way out of this. For example, we have said that many people have lived a lifetime where they grew up in a Christian environment and they believed the Christian promise that if they were good Christians, they would be guaranteed to be saved after that, which was portrayed as their only lifetime. So here they are, their body dies, the soul rises to whatever level it can rise to and it experiences that it still has awareness. But it also experiences that this is not what it saw as the heaven world and it is now surrounded by loving guides who tell it that it has to go into embodiment again on earth instead of entering heaven. After having experienced this for a certain number of lifetimes, many people will have come into embodiment not remembering this consciously, but having a distrust of the Christian religion and the promise it is making, because they have experienced that the promise is not real.

For a fallen being, this is almost impossible to do. The fallen being has this absolute determination that it must never look into that abyss of being wrong. What happened to some of these fallen beings, when they had that moment of realization where they saw into this abyss, was that they literally saw that the duality consciousness forms almost a bottomless pit. There is almost no limit to how far they can fall into that abyss with the duality consciousness. It scared them and that is why they went into denial, so that they could ignore that they could be wrong and that they could fall into this abyss. This determination was made in the highest sphere, which makes it not impossible to question in the next sphere they fall into, but it makes it very difficult for them. In order to question it, they will have to be willing to look at the potential that they could be wrong and they will even have to question why they have this absolute terror of being wrong.

Now, even though this is a difficult mental box to escape from, there is another level that you also see on earth. This is the level where you are not just saying that something is right or wrong at the personal level. You are not just saying that a person could be wrong in having a certain viewpoint, but you are saying that beyond the personal level, there is a larger context where you could be wrong. This is what we have called the epic mindset where you have this epic overlay that not only is Christianity the only true religion, but it is the only religion that can guarantee your salvation and if you are not a Christian and not a good Christian, you will not be saved. You can even have other layers of this where you look at the planet as a whole or the universe as a whole and say that there is an epic cause that must be fulfilled for the earth to be saved and if it is not fulfilled, then the earth or the entire universe is doomed to destruction. There are many different individual versions of this epic mindset but you all know what I am talking about.

Once you have the epic mindset that you are not just wrong at the personal level, but you are wrong at this epic level, then it becomes even more difficult to escape this. You can again step back from this and you can look at it from a neutral perspective which is of course, what I do in my role as the great initiator and you can say, well, but again, the epic mindset is just one possibility of what can be defined through the dualistic consciousness.

You can define yourself as a god, who knows better than God how the universe works or how the universe should have been designed. Therefore, you can define that you are on a quest to become a god. Perhaps you even have already attained that level where you are now superior to the Creator who created this entire world of form. You know better than the Creator how the world should have been designed. Therefore, you should really be allowed to be God for the entire universe. Now, for some strange reason that you find it somewhat difficult to explain, the superior God of the universe has not recognized your achievement. But, if you can get all people on planet earth to recognize this, then you can at least maintain that sense that you really have this kind of superior achievement. This is why you see people who will attempt to set themselves up as having this godlike status that cannot be gainsaid.

Again, if you look at this neutrally, you can say, “Well, it is just one of the experiences that is possible through duality”. But you also have to look at it, when you look at it neutrally and see that there is always a consequence, there is always a price to be paid and that is that the deeper you go into these layers of duality, the more tension you will have in your being because in a sense, what you are doing is using the duality consciousness to elevate yourself to a gradually higher status. There is an old folk tale in many European nations and it has various versions but in one of them it is that a poor fisherman goes fishing and catches a flounder but the flounder is a magic flounder and it tells the fisherman that if he will let it go, he will be granted three wishes. So, he accepts the deal, goes home and tells his wife. They are living in a mud hut and he tells his wife who first refuses to believe him, but then just to test it out, she wishes that she lived in a big mansion and instantly the wish is fulfilled. Or rather, in some versions, the fisherman goes out to sea, calls the flounder and relays his wife’s wish and by the time he gets home, it has been fulfilled and she lives in a mansion. After some time of really enjoying living in this mansion, she becomes dissatisfied. Now she wants more. So now she says to her husband to go to the flounder and say now she wants to be queen and live in the royal castle. The fisherman rows out to sea, calls the flounder and relays the wish and by the time he gets home, lo and behold, there is the wife living as the queen in a castle. She is really happy and thrilled about this. But after some time, she again becomes dissatisfied. This is not enough for her. So now she calls her husband and says, go and tell the flounder that now I want to be God and then the fisherman rows out, calls the flounder, relays the wish and instantly, there is a big thunderclap and the wife is now back in the mud hut where she started because there are some wishes that cannot be granted to the duality consciousness. But, nevertheless, you get the central point here.

When you go into duality, you seek to elevate yourself, often in comparison to other people and this is what the fallen beings have done from the moment they fell. They seek to elevate, they even did it before they fell, but especially after, so they seek to elevate themselves more and more to a higher and higher status. When they find themselves in a situation such as on planet earth, where they achieve some high status as a dictator, or king or emperor or whatever, they naturally feel a sense of elation, but that sense of elation cannot exist on its own. It cannot be fulfilled by itself, it cannot be enough in itself because there is always an opposite dualistic polarity. The higher you climb, the harder you fall. There is all this potential you could fall, you could lose what you have and that is why, in a sense, the fallen beings get trapped in this seeking to elevate themselves higher and higher.

You could say, well why do they want to be the status of God? Well, it is because they think that this is the only status, this is the ultimate elevation from which they cannot fall. The fallen beings are trapped in thinking that by using the duality consciousness, they can elevate themselves to a status from which they cannot fall. There is no opposite. But, as we have explained to you many, many times, this cannot be done in duality because you cannot create something in duality that does not have an opposite polarity. The more you elevate yourself, the more tense you become because the more you have the specter that you could fall. As high as you have elevated yourself above some median level, you will inevitably be able to fall that far below that median level. The higher you go up, the greater is the chasm, the deeper is the abyss that you could fall into.

Do you see what the fallen beings are actually doing? They are using duality to build themselves up to a point where they are standing exactly where they stood in the moment before they fell, where they saw into the abyss. They have now recreated the abyss but they have created it themselves with their own state of consciousness. What is the inevitable outcome of setting yourself up on a planet like earth to have this superior status? It is tension. It is intense tension. You who are not fallen beings simply cannot imagine the tension that a fallen being has inside its own mind. You might study some of these beings and read some of their biographies. You can get some idea of it.

You can see how Hitler became more and more tense, even to the point where he had to take various kinds of drugs to even function. He became so tense by the prospect that he could lose the war, that he almost could not function psychologically. You can see how Stalin became more and more tense and it was expressed through the paranoia that he thought everybody was trying to betray him and therefore, he had to kill virtually all of the people that were near him. You can see exactly the same in the United States where Donald Trump has become increasingly more tense during the last four years and especially with a prospect that he could lose the election. He has become more and more impulsive, more and more angry, having a tendency to yell at people. He has become more and more prone to firing those who will not support his sense that he cannot be wrong. The only thing that keeps him functioning is that he takes comfort in the fact that there were seventy million people who voted for him. Therefore, there are seventy million people who believe he cannot be wrong.

Now, you see what I have been saying, the fallen beings have this absolute belief that they cannot be wrong and therefore, they feel that they can ignore those who do not agree with them, who have a different view or who maybe even question them. You can see this in many of these dictators. Stalin attempted to kill all those that he felt were threatening him, even if they were not actually threatening him. Hitler also removed those who were against him. Donald Trump has fired those who were against him. But these dictators will, for a certain time, actually be able to deal with those who are questioning them by labeling them as bad people. They are wrong, they are evil and therefore, actually the fact that they are being opposed for a time, will actually validate and affirm their self-image that they are so special, that they are so high, because, naturally, if you have the truth, those who are the bad people will not be able to see this. Therefore, the fact that they are opposing you for a time just seems to prove that you are right.

Donald Trump has been doing this for quite some time. But the price you pay for this is that the tension increases and there comes a breaking point where people cannot deal with it anymore. Hitler broke down. All narcissists are working their way towards this breaking point and the more risk they take by elevating themselves to some superior position, the more tension there will be and the faster they move toward the inevitable breaking point because, unfortunately for fallen beings,  the only way they can get out of being trapped in the fallen consciousness is a complete breakdown. I can assure you that if Donald Trump had been reelected, you would have seen his mental state, his mental health, literally deteriorate in front of the world’s eyes over these next four years. It is possible that he has been able to avoid a complete breakdown, been able to hide it, but it is also possible that he would have suffered a complete mental breakdown while being in the presidential office.

I can assure you that this would have been much more embarrassing for Donald Trump personally than being defeated in this election. Therefore, his defeat in this election was, at the personal level, a mercy, a grace. Even at the national level, it was also a grace in the sense that this would have been, first of all very difficult to deal with for his followers. It would also have been difficult for the nation because he might have made some very erratic decisions, well, some more erratic decisions. But it would also have been very embarrassing for the United States on the world scale.

Where does all this lead to? Why am I taking you into this long tale? Well, it all points back to you as ascended master students. You need to recognize in yourself that you have grown up on a planet where this dynamic that I have described has been in existence for a long time. You have been exposed to it, most likely since your original birth trauma, which is for a very long time, for many embodiments. It is inevitable that you are taking this on and you can find the spiritual path, you can follow the spiritual path for a while but you cannot reach beyond a certain level of Christhood unless you deal with this.

The first thing you need to deal with is to realize the dynamics of the duality consciousness, what we have said, any relative viewpoint can be elevated to the status of seeming absolute because there are certain things you do not question and certain things you ignore. When you begin to grasp this dynamic, then you can begin to look at the planet, you can look at yourself and say: “ Well, but listen, there are fallen beings on this planet. They have created this value judgement of right and wrong. They have created the epic mindset and all of these epic illusions. It is inevitable that I have grown up in an environment based on this. It is inevitable to have taken this on. It is inevitable that I have created separate selves based on these illusions. But, so what? Do I really need to do what the fallen beings are doing and be unwilling to admit that I had some illusions? Do I really need to go into this dynamic and feel that I will never admit that one of my beliefs was an illusion because then I would be wrong? Do I really need to go into the epic mindset of thinking that if I admit that I had believed in an illusion and elevated it to the status of infallibility, then I have made some epic mistake? Do I really need to go into this fallen mindset when I am a person who is sincerely striving for Christhood and my ascension?

Of course, my beloved, you do not, you do not. You may have gone into it, you may have been trapped in it because you have been exposed to it over many lifetimes. But with all the teachings we have given you, with all the tools we have given you, you can come to see, fairly quickly, that it is not you who has these beliefs that you must not be wrong, that you must not admit you have been wrong. It is separate selves that have these beliefs. Those separate selves are not you. You are not them. You are more than them.

As the Conscious You, you are pure awareness. You are not defined by anything on earth, which means that any of these selves, no matter how loudly they scream that you will die if you let them go, they are not right. You will not die when a separate self dies. When you acknowledge this, when you experience this, when you experience a glimpse of pure awareness, then you know it is true. You can let a separate self die and you will not die. You will be reborn into a higher sense of self. When you continue to do this, what will happen to you?

What will happen is what has happened to this messenger and a number of people who have used the teachings on the primal self and how to heal your spiritual traumas. You come to a point where the tension, the inner tension that you have felt all of your life, many of you for 2 million years of embodiments on this planet, it begins to dissolve. Suddenly you can feel as this messenger has described, that you suddenly sense this release, something lets go and you have this realization, “Oh, I don’t have to…”. Then whatever comes after that, that is specific to your situation and your beliefs.

Many of you who are avatars have the same dynamic. You have the sense that you have to do something on earth. You are here to accomplish something and if you do not accomplish it, it is meaningless and if you question the fact that you are here to do something good, then you fall into the abyss. You would have been wrong for coming here, but you were not wrong for coming here. You came here to have a certain experience. Nothing wrong with that. It may be that the experience you wanted to have was to be the prince on the white horse who came riding in to town, shot the fallen beings with your six gun and saved the day. It may be that you have not accomplished that but you have still had an experience of being in embodiment.

Therefore, it is possible for you to come to see that you did not actually come to earth, this is what this messenger realized, he did not come to earth to achieve a particular outer result. He came to earth to overcome a certain self that he had built before he even came to earth. A certain illusion that he had built. He came to let go of something. He did not come to change the earth. He came to change himself by letting go of a certain viewpoint. What is that viewpoint for most avatars? It is that you have lived on a natural planet, you have risen yourself to a higher sense of self. Now, as a natural part of your curiosity, you begin to ask yourself this question, “Is a natural planet the only kind of planet? Is this the only kind of environment in which I could exercise my co-creative abilities? Are there other types of planets that are different that give you a different experience, perhaps even a different creative opportunity?” Then as a result of this curiosity you become aware that there is something called unnatural planets. You look at these unnatural planets from afar and you are struck by the immense contrast between a natural planet and an unnatural planet.

On a natural planet, there is no warfare, there is no conflict, there is no torture, there is no rape, there is no violence, there is no cheating. There is none of all of these human conflicts that cause so much suffering. When you see this, you are shocked because you had never considered that free will could be taken so far. What do you do? Well, you have not encountered fallen beings but you still, from your viewpoint of a natural planet, something happens in your being. You feel that people should not be suffering like that, should not be living in these terrible conditions that caused them so much suffering. You feel, as a result of your basic humanity, you feel a sense of compassion for these people. Then you formulate in your being a desire to help them, to go down to earth to demonstrate that there is an alternative to all of this.

You may not look at this with the value judgment of the fallen beings, but you still in your mind, have a certain concept that what is happening on an unnatural planet should not be happening. It should be stopped and you should go down there and stop it. You may not see it as wrong what is happening on an unnatural planet. You may not think that God was wrong for allowing free will to go that far. God should have set up some kind of safety net so people could not descend to such a low level. You may not feel this way or even though some avatars do feel this way but you still think that planet earth should not be allowed to continue in this state. Someone must do something. Someone must go down there and stop the suffering and who is that someone? Of course, you decide that you will be that someone. You descend with the intent of accomplishing specific outer goals on earth.

Be careful here. Be careful to realize the subtlety. The Creator does not want people on earth to suffer. We of the ascended masters do not want people on earth to suffer. We certainly do not want them to continue to suffer for an indefinite future. We want the suffering to be transcended on earth. How can it be transcended? Someone must descend to earth and demonstrate personal Christhood and thereby demonstrate it as an alternative to the duality consciousness that is the root of all suffering. The original inhabitants of the earth cannot do this on their own. Someone who has the ability to go to earth, must descend, embody here, be trapped into duality consciousness but still raise themselves above it and demonstrate the path to Christhood.

It is not that we do not want avatars to descend to earth. It is not that we are saying it is wrong of you to descend to earth. But there comes that point on your path to Christhood where you need to begin to question what brought you to earth and question the view you had from afar where as we said, you could not imagine what it was like to be in the duality consciousness. You could not understand, “Why do people not just stop all this conflict and suffering? Why do they not just change society and civilization and the entire planet?” You simply could not imagine that they are not able to do this because they are trapped in these layers and layers of illusions.

You had to go down there to experience it yourself, experience how difficult it is, how difficult is the path of raising yourself beyond this. But you had to have a motivation for doing this and it was that you wanted to accomplish a certain outer goal, but there comes that point on your path where you need to let go of this desire to accomplish anything on earth. You need to just let it die because you cannot ascend while you still have the desire to accomplish something on earth. That means you cannot demonstrate the fullness of the path to Christhood where you raise yourself to the point of the ascension.

As long as you have the desire to change something on earth, what are you doing? The fallen beings, many of them, are seeking to attain power because they want to elevate themselves to this superior status where they no longer feel threatened. As an avatar, this has no appeal to you whatsoever. You do not seek power for that reason, but you can easily become trapped into seeking power in order to accomplish the goal you set for yourself and alleviate suffering. You think that if you have enough power then you will be able to alleviate suffering and change society. But as long as you have this desire you cannot rise beyond a certain level of Christhood because you will be trapped in seeking that outer power so you can change the earth. This is demonstrated by the life of Jesus where there were many people in Israel who wanted him to take up the role that they thought it was his destiny to fulfill, namely that of being the king of Israel who could defeat the Romans and restore Israel to being an independent country, Jesus faced that temptation. That is why he withdrew to the wilderness for 40 days and 40 nights before he had fully resolved his own desire to have the power of being a king who could change society.

That is why he was able to demonstrate the path to Christhood which is that you let go of all worldly power and you seek spiritual power. You acknowledge: “I can of my own self do nothing, the father within me, he doeth the work.” This is Christhood. This is the path to Christhood. Not that you attain power to promote this or that change on earth but that you demonstrate the path that is the alternative to the duality consciousness. This is your highest potential as an avatar on earth. Some of you are the original inhabitants who have risen to the level where this is also your potential.

There comes that point where you need to step up to this level of Christ discernment where you begin to see this dynamic. Therefore, you do not fall for the temptation where you saw Jesus just being tempted by the devil who took him up to a high place and showed him all the kingdoms of this world and says: “All this will I give you if you will fall down and worship me.” You can rebuke the devil or you can simply ignore the devil and walk away, letting the devil die or rather that separate self in your own being, simply die, simply fade away. You can surrender it, let it go, let it die and turn around and face the light of your I AM Presence and continue walking towards that light without being distracted by anything on earth. This is Christhood.

All of you can start demonstrating it, at whatever level you are at, by looking at your attachments, by looking at what is it that pulls you into a certain pattern, reactionary pattern on earth and then deciding to resolve that self so you can rise above that pattern. Thereby, you demonstrate a step on the path. Even if you are not at the 96th level, you can do this. Those of you who have the potential to move beyond the 96th level, who are already facing that initiation of moving beyond the 96 level and overcoming the focus on self, you can use these teachings to step up to that higher level. What will be the benefit? It will be that you start diminishing the tension in your own being until you can come to that point where you can be at peace being on earth. At peace being in a dense physical body with all the limitations that has. At peace being in your own mind, being the person you are, being at the level of the path that you are at while continually striving to go to the next level.

Many of you will be able to look back at your life in this lifetime and see that, from as far back as you can remember, you had this inner tension. This is not because you are fallen beings but it is because you had the sense that it was something you had to do on earth and you had not done it. You had not accomplished it. The only way to overcome that tension is to look at what you thought you were here to accomplish, what you thought you had to do on earth and then let it go. Then you can be on earth without the tension and then you can actually accomplish something that will raise the collective consciousness and raise the earth. Jesus had the potential. He had reached a high level of Christhood. He had demonstrated a certain mastery of mind over matter. He had the potential to become a mighty warrior king who could have defeated the Roman Empire, but he would accomplish nothing for the ongoing growth of this planet by doing so but he did accomplish something significant by choosing the path to Christhood. I know very well, as you do also, that his example was destroyed by the fallen beings. His teachings were distorted and therefore, he did not accomplish as much as could have been accomplished, but he still accomplished something. That is the reason why this planet is where it is at today instead of staying in the medieval ages with all the warfare and conflict and poverty and misery that was there at the time.

You too can accomplish something by choosing that path to Christhood but it requires you to be willing to acknowledge that you do not have the ultimate level of Christ discernment right now and that the only way to increase your Christ discernment is to come to see that some of the beliefs you have right now, that you think should not be questioned, are in fact illusions and they need to be questioned. You will also only make progress on the path to Christhood by confronting this momentum and this separate self that projects that you are wrong if you admit that you believed in an illusion and the old entire epic mindset. This is also accomplishing something truly significant on the planet because the more people rise above these illusions, the more they pull up on the collective consciousness and create this upward spiral that truly took a significant turn with Gautama and his embodiment as the Buddha and another significant turn with Jesus and has been reinforced by others since.

Now you are at the point where you have the potential to add your momentum to this upgoing spiral, but it does require you to pass the initiations that we have now outlaid for you in a clearer way that has ever been done before. Not that we are necessarily done because we have more to say. Still, we have already said enough for some of you to make that leap to the higher levels of Christhood where you do not have the fear of falling or being wrong. You do not have the tension inside because you know that you can and you will continue to take one step at a time until you reach that 144th level. Then you will see through that illusion. You will make that decision to walk through that gate whereby you leave the earth behind permanently and you enter the ascended realm with an entirely different state of consciousness and perspective than you would have had if you had not descended and taken embodiment on a dense planet like earth, if you had not confronted the duality consciousness as you have done.

With this I will end this discourse, which I know has been long. Nevertheless, time is not when you are truly allowing yourself to experience the flow of the spirit. I thank you for your patience, for your kindness and being willing to endure this long discourse.

You might take note that, in my decree, there is a sentence that talks about the art of kindness to restore. It is my goal to restore the art of kindness on earth and I am looking for those who also feel that this is a goal for them.

 

Copyright © 2020 by Kim Michaels

We need to transcend everything


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, December 5, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I come to give you some perspective on what it means to have Christ discernment in the golden age. There are many, many people on earth who are somewhat tuned in to the possibility of a golden age, to a new age, to a new cycle on earth. Many of these people are found in various organizations and movements around the world. Some of these movements are even started or inspired by fallen beings, but there are still people involved with those movements who have some attunement to the possibility of a golden age.

Now, what I have said many, many times is that the golden age is not about manifesting specific results. There are ascended master students throughout the ages who have had various visions about the golden age and this is not my vision. My vision is not about manifesting a high civilization with abundant material wealth and huge cities with all kinds of technology. My vision is raising the collective consciousness and raising as many individuals as possible to the level of having personal Christhood and then continuing through the levels of personal Christhood until they make their ascension.

We have already talked about the fact that Christ discernment is not some final or ultimate stage. Well, neither is the golden age a final or ultimate stage. I would for that matter, be happy if after the golden age there were no elaborate cities, no huge buildings and no monuments but everyone had ascended from earth. In that case, earth had fulfilled its purpose as a cosmic schoolroom, as a basis for the ascension of lifestreams. This is not what I foresee happening because it will take much longer before all people who are tied to earth will be ready to ascend. Nevertheless, my point is simply that I do not have a final absolute end goal for what the golden age should be like in terms of outer manifestations. This is important to keep in mind as ascended master students because if you are to be able to tune in to my consciousness and receive insights, visions, ideas, inspiration related to the golden age, then you need to overcome this tendency to feel attachment to particular outer results or outer structures.

You first of all need to overcome your attachment to current conditions. There is a tendency for many, many people who are contemplating what the future might be like to take current conditions and either decelerate them into a downward spiral so that society and civilization falls apart or accelerate them into an upward spiral so that current conditions are perfected to some ultimate state where they reach some highest possible level. There are for example, many people who think that civilization will deteriorate into warfare, where more and more powerful weapons will be used until the planet is uninhabitable. There are those who believe that current technology will somehow be perfected until society reaches some kind of high state as you see in some of these futuristic movies, where for example, an entire planet is covered by one large city. Neither of these are my vision.

You need to recognize here that there will be technology in the golden age, but it will not be current technology. I have already given many teachings on the fact that current technology is force based technology and that this will be replaced in the golden age. However, this does not mean that I envision that in the golden age, societies will be highly technological societies where everything is taken care of by some form of technology. I do not foresee an age where technology, be it physical technology or artificial intelligence, replaces human beings or the human mind.

On the contrary, in order to rise from force-based technology, to non-force-based technology it requires an acceleration of the collective consciousness, but this must be brought about by an acceleration of individuals who raise their consciousness and attain Christ discernment. Technology in the golden age will not replace the development of a human mind. It will be an offspring of a consequence of the raising of the collective consciousness, the raising of individual minds. Technology will not replace human beings, but make it easier for human beings to focus on their personal development. It will also to some degree allow human beings to do some things that cannot be done today with current technology. But you see, current technology cannot be perfected so that it does what some of these futurists imagine that it will do. Neither can it for that matter, be decelerated so that it has the destructive power that some other futurists imagine. Current technology is a dead end. It can only rise to a certain point and then it cannot take the planet higher. In fact, you have already seen in many ways, the end of current technology by the negative effects that some technologies have on the environment.

You are in a spiral that, if continued unchecked, will lead to the planet becoming largely uninhabitable through pollution, through the mining of resources and the devastation of forests and so on. All of these things are signs that current technology is close to having reached its end, its end of development, the end of its usefulness. Clearly a new form of technology is needed. I have of course, all the knowledge and ideas for bringing forth this technology, but what is needed is that there are minds who can receive it. So, what does it take to become a mind that is open to receiving not only the technology for the golden age but the many other ideas that effect all other aspects of life on earth? Certainly, culture will be transformed, spirituality will be transformed, art, science, education. All aspects of society will be transformed as part of the golden age, so there needs to be people who can receive these ideas. What does it take to open your mind to being able to receive one or even more than one golden age idea? Well, it takes first of all that you overcome your attachment to what is currently here. It is not what is currently here that will bring the earth into a golden age. It is not somehow the perfection of what you currently see that will bring the planet into a golden age. In order to manifest the golden age, we need to transcend what is currently here. What do we need to transcend? Everything my beloved.

Everything.

There are many things today that you see on this planet, to which many people are completely attached, with which they are completely identified, which they think could never be expanded upon, do not need to be expanded upon, because they represent some kind of high point, some kind of pinnacle of human achievement. But it all needs to go. It all needs to be transcended. It is as Jesus said that the highs shall be made low and the low shall be made high. Everything needs to change, everything needs to be uprooted, everything needs to be transformed. What does this mean? Well, as an example, one of the biggest attachments human beings have is to religions. You may look at the Catholic church and say it has existed for 1700 years and you may think it will continue to exist into the indefinite future. Not so. The Catholic church will exist for some time. I do not want to put a year on it because it depends on the reaction of Catholics, but as we move further into the Golden age, the Catholic church will shrink to insignificance. Islam, to which so many people are fiercely attached, will also shrink to insignificance. People will simply embrace other forms of spirituality. The Hindu religion, many forms of Buddhism, even though Buddhism is more capable of transforming itself than most other religions, but all of these religions will shrink until they have so few followers that they have no significant impact on society.

They will not be replaced by one religion, but by many different spiritual movements and teachings. There will be a set of universal ideas about the transcendence of consciousness and the development of oneself and one’s potential that will be widely accepted, even in what is not necessarily a religious or spiritual context. Even the science of psychology will be transformed so that what you already see, as areas of positive psychology will be expanded to develop the full human potential, which can only be done when you recognize that human beings are not material beings. So of course, the religion of materialism will disappear almost completely and this I will put a number on. Around 100 years from now, most people will look back at today and be unable to fathom that so many people could believe in materialism, that they could believe that human beings are material beings. They will consider it as primitive as to believe that the earth was flat.

My beloved, consider how many people are attached to these religions, from materialism to the others and unwilling to give them up. Many futurists who actually could potentially be open to golden age ideas, are firmly convinced that religion will disappear in the near future and there will only be a materialistic outlook on life. Well, this blocks you then from having the Christ discernment that allows you to receive a certain idea, that allows you to look beyond what is currently here and therefore receive a new idea that is entirely different.

Another thing that needs to be challenged and will be challenged in the golden age is nation states. Nation states have already outlived their usefulness. There was a time where it was necessary to create nation states because so many people were trapped in this tribal consciousness that the nation state was absolutely a step up, because it united these tribes in a larger unit. But of course, these larger units, these nations have also created much conflict and warfare, even at a larger scale than any of the scattered tribes were able to do. So this needs to be transcended. Consider how many people are attached to their nation. Consider how many Americans for example, believe that America will last forever in its present form and will remain the greatest nation on earth, the dominant nation, the dominant superpower.

America may well survive in some form, but not in its current form and certainly not by seeing itself as being set apart from all other nations, being superior to other nations and therefore, not being willing to cooperate with them in a spirit of equality. What are the nations that will do best in the golden age? Well, it is the ones who can cooperate in a spirit of mutual benefit, looking for that which benefits all. You see it to some degree already in parts of the world but you will see it much more in the golden age. These are the nations that will be more prosperous, more successful, will be able to receive many of the new age ideas and they will eventually begin to transcend the national consciousness, expanding it to a more regional awareness, where people begin to see what unites them, instead of seeing what divides them.

This is of course, is Christ discernment. You see what unites people instead of what divides people. Then of course, there is the military. Do you really believe that 500 years from now, in a golden age, there will still be a military that has the capacity to make the planet uninhabitable with these completely inhuman and unnecessary weapons? Well, of course not, but look, how many people are attached to the military, are attached to feeling that their nation is strong because of its military? It is not just the United States, although certainly the United States maintains the largest military on earth and why is this so if it claims to be a peaceful and democratic nation? These things must be challenged in the golden age but if people are attached to the military, how can they challenge them? How can they ask the questions that opens their minds to receiving the answers or the vision for what comes after this?

Then there is the entire question of government. Well, my beloved, as I said earlier, there are some organizations in the world that deal with new forms of governing. Some of them have started and to some degree controlled by fallen beings and they advocate a form of one world government.

Many people are fiercely against this. But my beloved, if you look into the golden age, do you really see all these separate nations, all these conflicts around the world, all this competition between different nations about becoming the biggest, the strongest, the most powerful? Is this what you see in the golden age? Because then you are attached to something that is here currently. It is clear that at some point, there will be a one-world government. It will of course, not be the one-world government envisioned by the fallen beings. It will be a true cooperative spirit that recognizes the basic humanity and the essential humanity of all people. Therefore, it will be a government that is based on the recognition that it is not sustainable that we have a group of nations who have a high material standard of living, and then we have a much larger group of nations where most people live beneath the poverty level and can barely sustain their physical bodies, let alone raise children. There will come a point where the collective consciousness has been raised so that it simply becomes obvious that this is not sustainable and therefore, there will be initiatives attempting to create a worldwide body who can address this problem. It will therefore be seen as a benefit for all that poverty is eradicated, that all people are raised up so that they have a reasonable standard of material life.

I have said before that there are some nations who came to the realization in the collective consciousness that we cannot have a nation where people do not have access to medical care, where they are living on the streets, where they do not have enough money to meet their basic expenses because there is no social safety net. Well, the same will happen on a worldwide basis. There will, in the beginning, be nations who come to this conclusion, as some have already done, but there will be much more of a cooperation between these nations. Unfortunately, this will probably mean that other nations will be left behind because they will refuse to cooperate and continue to focus only on themselves. But nevertheless, those nations who begin to cooperate will be the ones who will be open to receiving the technology I will be bringing forth.

Now I know very well that there are people who are looking at the current situation on earth and they are saying: “We have over seven billion people on this planet. The majority of them are living in poverty. How could we possibly lift them out of poverty?” They look at current technology, they look at how current technology is dependent on certain resources and they say: “But the planet simply does not have the resources to sustain seven billion people at the same standard of living that you have in the more affluent nations. It cannot be done.” That is why some of them fall into this trap of thinking, inspired by the fallen beings of course, that the only solution is to reduce the size of the population. Many otherwise well-meaning people have been pulled into believing that this is necessary.

This is, of course, an illusion created by the mind of anti-Christ and therefore, anyone who has a certain level of Christ discernment will be able to see that it is not the solution to reduce the size of the population to what, five billion, three billion, two billion, one billion? Then you have a sustainable society with current resources? Who is going to reduce the population? Who is going to create the army that goes out there and shoots all those people who are deemed not sustainable for the future of the planet? Who is going to decide who lives and who dies, because this is the consequence of what you are believing? You can, of course, reduce the growth of the population, but that is not going to take care of the problem fast enough.

The real solution to this is to recognize that in order for this planet, to sustain seven billion people, and eventually ten billion people, which is what the planet is designed to sustain, then technology needs to be raised to a higher level. You need to raise technology to the point where there is a non-force-based technology. This means many different things. What I am pointing out here is that this technology will enable societies to build a much higher standard of living without consuming anywhere near the amount of resources, natural resources, that are being consumed today. In fact, in a little longer term, there will be technology that will enable ten billion people to live an affluent life on this planet without consuming hardly any natural resources. There will still be some use of land, but there will not be the consuming of resources that you see today. It will not be necessary, because non-force-based technology can bring forth the resources without taking them from nature, from the planet.

This may seem like some futuristic utopian babble, but I can assure you it is a very real technology. But who can receive this kind of technology? Well, not the ones who would use it for selfish purposes to make their own nation more powerful. Only those who will use it to help those who are not as fortunate as themselves. In other words, the nations who can best cooperate are precisely the nations who will be the forerunners of the golden age. They will receive this technology and current nations that may seem powerful or sophisticated may be left behind if they are not willing to start cooperating with others.

Just to go back to the example we have used several times of the presidential election in the United States.  If the United States had continued for another four years with its policy of setting itself apart from the international community, it would have delayed the golden age in the United States considerably. If the United States cannot resolve the division amongst its people, so that instead of putting America first or making America great again, people are focused on how America can become part of a larger group of nations that cooperate about manifesting a higher society. If that cooperation does not happen, it will also delay the golden age in America. In fact, it is possible, I’m not saying it will happen, but it is possible that America could be one of the nations that will be left behind because other nations cooperate to a higher degree and therefore, they receive the technology that will make current technology obsolete and therefore, make it impossible for those nations who do not have non-force-based technology to continue to compete and grow on the world scale.

China is another nation that is at risk of this happening if it does not take this challenge of doing away with communism and finding a new philosophy as the basis for China’s growth. Russia is another large nation that in its current situation, not just with Putin, but also with a small group of oligarchs having a stranglehold on the nation, will not be able to cooperate, will not be able to be part of a group of cooperative nations. Just imagine what would happen to Russia if oil became largely obsolete. What would happen to the Russian economy? What would happen to China if cheap labor was no longer as important as it is today? What would happen to the United States if oil, if coal, if industrial production, if a large military is not as important as it is today? What would, for that matter, happen to the United States if a large market was not as important as it is today, because people do not consume as many material goods as they do today?

You see here that it is necessary to overcome the attachment to particular nations and particular nations maintaining their current status of having what they now perceive as a certain power, a certain status, whether it is for this or that reason. The future belongs to those who can cooperate across national boundaries, who can begin to soften up those national boundaries, have begun to take care of others and raise up those who are behind in the development.

What can bring the willingness to cooperate? Well, the answer is Christ discernment. What is true cooperation based upon? It is based upon the vision that beyond all of these outer divisions, all people have something in common. There is a basic humanity that all people share and therefore, all are worthy. All are worthy of having a decent life. None are more worthy or more important than others. This is, as Maitreya will talk about, the desire to be special compared to others but I will let him expound upon this and simply point out that Christ discernment means recognizing what people have in common and seeing the unreality, the illusion, of all of the divisions that set people apart. When you begin to see beyond the divisions, then you have a certain measure of Christ discernment and you see that basic humanity, as of course many people and many nations have begun to see, then you have a certain level of Christ discernment. You increase that Christ discernment by moving on to seeing the essential humanity which is the potential that all people have.

There are nations in the world right now who have recognized that you cannot make a division of people into those who are capable of getting a higher education and those who are not, based on where they were born. A person may be born in a poor family, but it does not mean that that person does not have the ability to get a higher education. It is very possible that a lifestream can be born in a poor family, but still have the capacity of mind to become an expert, a genius, an inventor in some field. Therefore, these nations have recognized that all people should have equal access to education. They have considered this a national priority, some based on a basic humanitarian consideration that all people should have the same opportunity, but some even on at least a beginning recognition that all people have an equal potential to develop themselves. Look at the nations that do not prioritize this, such as for example, the United States, where education is becoming so expensive that hardly anyone who is not born in an upper middle or higher class family can afford an education unless they join the army and thereby get scholarships by risking their lives for a certain number of years.

You see again, why is it that America imports many educated people, inventive people, from other countries? Well, it is because American education simply is not at that level where it is available to all people. Does it mean that there are no people in America who could have the potential to fill these positions? No, it does not. But these people in America are not all born to the upper middle class and power elite families. Many of them are born in poor families, but they never have a realistic opportunity to get a higher education and therefore use their skills. This is a wasted resource for America and the question is how long America can afford to waste so many resources of its own people and still remain one of the so-called most advanced and powerful nations on earth.

And so, you see again, Christ discernment will challenge many of the structures, many of the beliefs and mindsets, that people have today. First of all, there is an aspect of Christ discernment that I would like to discourse on. We have previously in our webinars this year talked about how they always say in America, hindsight is 20/20. Because when you look back at the past, you have perfect vision to see what should have happened, what people should have done and so on. We have said that if you look at the past and see certain trends and project them into the future, well, you can also have perfect foresight because you can easily see that if something does not change, then current developments will continue and there will be a certain outcome that is almost guaranteed.

Well, what is it that can bring forth the golden age? It is the willingness to recognize that nothing can stand still. That if you look at history, you see that many empires have arisen. You see in the past how there were certain civilizations that reached a very, very high level. You see thousands of years ago, the Egyptians had a very highly developed civilization, were able to build the pyramids that are still considered impressive, even with today’s technology. Whereas many of the people in other parts of the world were still living basically at the Stone Age or Bronze Age level. But where is the Egyptian civilization today? Where is it? Well, not very impressive today what is happening in Egypt, is it? You see many of these empires, you see some empires that have managed to survive for quite some time. But you see in the past that all of them have either collapsed, or, and here is the important point, have been transformed into something else. This means what? It means that no matter how powerful a nation or civilization might seem to be today, it cannot survive indefinitely, unless it is willing to change. That means it must be willing to transform itself into something else than what it is right now.

America is currently seeing itself as the greatest nation on earth. This is somewhat strange, since so many people in America know they are losing their material standard of living, feel disempowered, distrust their government. So, you see that many, many Americans have a distrust in the government, but they still think their nation is the greatest nation on earth. Well, if you cannot trust your own government, how can your nation be the greatest nation? You see this cognitive dissonance but nevertheless, there are many Americans who believe that America will continue for the indefinite future to be the greatest nation on earth. But is this so? Well, we can actually say for certain that America will not continue to be the greatest nation on earth. The America you have today will not continue to be the greatest nation on earth. Why is this so? Because the only way for America to survive is to transform itself into something else that is not what it is today.

Just as one topic we have already talked about: America in the golden age cannot be a nation where 1% of the population controls over 90% of the wealth. This is not a golden age ideal or standard by any means. It simply cannot survive in the golden age. Therefore, nations that allow this kind of financial feudal system, cannot survive. They must, if they are willing to survive, transform themselves into something else. How do you transform yourself into something else? Only by being open to new ideas, instead of clinging to existing ideas.

I have said it before, but we will mention it again here. Who are the people in America who cling to existing ideas? Primarily, the so-called religious right. The Christians who believe that America should forever remain a Christian nation that lives up to their definition of Christian ideals. Jesus has given elaborate teachings showing that neither the Catholic church nor fundamentalist churches are in alignment with Christ and have the ideals of Christ. They cannot even grasp them, because they are based on a distortion of his teachings. Clearly, as long as the religious right have the influence on American politics that they have today, America cannot transform itself and therefore, America right now, as Mother Mary said, is not governable. But beyond this, America, as it is right now is not survivable, it is not sustainable. The primary reason for this is the religious right who have such a grip on American politics primarily through the Republican Party.

My beloved, if they continue to have that influence, they will block the transformation of America according to golden age ideals. What does that mean? Does that mean that I will sit up here and wait and say, “Oh, well, we have to wait another 50 years for the golden age to be manifest?”. No, I will simply say: “Well, if America cannot receive these ideas, which nation can? Which group of people can? Where can I release these ideas?”, and I will release them there.

Time waits for no man, it has been said, and certainly for no nation. We have given now several conferences about the United States. We have given a foundation, whereby even a small group of ascended master students can have a positive impact at these certain trigger points, when a nation can easily go one way or the other and it is very close, whether it goes that way or that way, but there is that extra impulse from ascended master students that causes the nation to go in a more positive direction.

We had our conference in September about choosing America’s future. That conference in itself, with the relatively limited number of people who participated, was instrumental in tipping America so that the outcome of the election became what it actually is, that Donald Trump did not continue for another four years because, as we have said, this would have delayed the manifestation of the golden age, would have kept America on a course that led it away from the golden age. Now at least there is a possibility that it will move closer to the golden age because the incoming administration will be more diversified, will have at least some vision and has even been willing to talk about income inequality and the need to address this. Whether they will be able to do this, because of the traditional Democratic mindset, is another matter. But at least there is a potential that the issue of income inequality can be addressed. Whereas it certainly would not have been if Donald Trump had continued another four years regardless of what his rhetoric may be in certain areas.

You see how one conference decided the outcome of the election. You also saw how narrow the difference was in certain states. A few hundred thousand votes in certain states decided the outcome of the election nationwide. This is a very, very small difference. There is a very narrow difference between the nation going this way or that way. This shows you the potential that you have as ascended master students.

I know very well that there is some division. There are some ascended master students, even some from a previous dispensation, that are convinced that Donald Trump was the answer. Just as the Christians are convinced that Donald Trump is the answer. Let me tell you, my beloved, that if you consider yourself an ascended master student and you find yourself aligned with the religious right, the fundamentalist Christians, then you need to seriously consider whether you have the level of Christ discernment that you think you have, because I can assure you, as I have now said several times, that the religious right in America are the greatest obstacle, currently, to the manifestation of the golden age. Just as the religious fundamentalists in Islam are the greatest obstacle to progress in the Muslim world.

Christ discernment means looking beyond differences. Looking beyond those that are trapped in black and white thinking, thinking they are the only ones who are right and all others are wrong. What do the fundamentalist Christians think? Their religion is the only true one, all others are wrong. We have said that Donald Trump is a narcissist. What does he think? “I am always right, and anyone who disagrees with me is wrong”. On their fruits, you shall know them. Consider how many people he has fired over the last four years, because they would not submit to him. They would not fall down and worship him as he demanded, and as he was used to when he was the CEO of his own corporation, where he was like a god, who could do whatever he wanted.

I will say this also. There comes a point where you have increased your Christ discernment through the four levels mentioned by Jesus, and you reach that point where you have Christ discernment at the identity level. At this point you will be able to discern whether someone is a fallen being or not. This may not always be entirely accurate, because there are some people for whom it is more difficult to discern. There are some that are actually fallen beings, but they have started the upward path and they have made some progress on that path. Therefore, it can be difficult to discern that they were actually originally fallen beings. But there will come a point where you are advanced enough in Christ discernment, that you can simply look at a person or look at a picture of that person and if you are open and neutral when you look at it, you can receive the impulse: this is a fallen being.

I want to make it clear here that Donald Trump is a fallen being. In fact, most narcissists are fallen beings because what you today call narcissism is simply fallen psychology. Based on this, you can consider whether you, as an ascended master student, want to give your attention and energy to a fallen being. You may consider that if you have been pulled into this vortex created by Donald Trump, that you have a lack in your Christ discernment, regardless of what you may have thought up until this point. I realize that some people will not be willing to do this. They will reject what I am saying with the usual excuses – the messenger is not talking to the real masters, I am talking to the real masters and they are telling me that Donald Trump is God’s gift to humankind. So be it, nothing we can do about it.

But for those who are willing to change – and how can you attain Christhood if you are not willing to change – then there is something to consider here. You can go through the teachings we have given in this conference, you can compare them what we have said about the emotional vortex, for example. You can look at what Donald Trump has been doing at his rallies, what he has been doing for the past four years, you can look at how he has treated people that disagree with him. You can look how he was even doing it today, firing those government officials who are hired to do a job, who are doing it completely apolitically, but they nevertheless get fired because they do not support the claims, unfounded claims, made by Trump. Claims that cannot stand up in court.

I know that you can always go into saying: “Well, the courts are corrupted”. But you know what, my beloved, there does come a certain point where a person has raised questions about everything that is not in agreement with him, where you have to start asking yourself: “Is it everybody else who is wrong or is it that one person who simply is in a paranoid, almost schizophrenic state of mind?”.

You will notice, if you look back at history, again, that there have been other leaders who were clearly narcissists and who were fallen beings, who also projected that anybody who disagreed with them was wrong. Some of them even had them killed. Donald Trump is not at that level, he is not one of the worst class of fallen beings, but he is willing to fire them. I can assure you that even though we do not consider the incoming administration to be perfect, or we do not consider the Democratic Party to be perfect, it is certainly a positive development for America and America’s move towards the golden age, that we had a change of administration at this election.

One of the really big tests in the coming years for the United States will be whether the Republican party can find a new identity after four years of Trump. Can they go back to being a political party that is actually working for the best interests of the American people or will they continue to be a party that takes a certain idea and seeks to force it upon America? The religious right, Trumpism, whatever. Of course, the same challenge applies to the Democratic Party. Can they also move beyond having a certain ideology and wanting to force that upon the nation, instead of stepping back, and saying: “What is actually needed? What are the changes that are actually needed here for America to progress? What are the issues we need to deal with?”

The question simply is: “Can America learn the lesson it has the potential to learn from having a narcissist, a fallen being, as president?” Can America move beyond this mindset, the black and white thinking, the projection that there is a scapegoat, that these are not ‘real Americans’, that these are enemies of the people and all of this rhetoric that has been twittered out of the White House now for four years? Can America move beyond this? Can they leave it behind the animosity, the projection that the problem is outside of ourselves? Can America move beyond it? If not, again, there will be a considerable delay of the golden age manifesting in America and there is the potential that America can be left behind because if you look at this division in the American nation today, you can see around the world, other nations that also have these divisions between different groups of people and those nations are not prospering. How can America continue to prosper unless it gets beyond this division? “United we stand, divided we fall” is an old American axiom. Well, it has never been more important in American history, except after the Civil War, than it is now.

If America continues to be divided as it is right now, it will fall, at least fall behind. What can bring an end to the division? Christ discernment. Where you see beyond the divisions and see what people have in common. Why is the American public divided into two groups, Republicans and Democrats, who see each other as enemies? Because the power elite in America have engineered this and they have used Trump as their willing tool to inflame it to new heights. Why is the power elite engineering this? Because they know that the real division in America is between the top 1% and the bottom 90%. But they want to obscure this, so that the bottom 90% do not realize that it is the top 1% or the top few percent that are the problem and not those who belong to the opposite political party.

The power elite have always used the divide and conquer tactic and they have managed to divide the American people into Republicans and Democrats and they think they are enemies. Well, I realize that Americans are not ready to not have any enemies, but the real enemy of the American people is the power elite, if you need to think in terms of enemies, which most Americans still do. If you want to bring positive change in America, unite the people against the power elite and demand a change and if enough people are united, there will be a change. How can I say this? Because if enough people were united, they would vote in Congress people and Senators from both parties, who would be able to see beyond the extremes of both parties, come together in the middle and therefore, demand and enact real change. It does not even matter who the President is. If there is a large central group in Congress and the Senate, they can get much done. But right now, what are they doing? They are fighting amongst each other. Why? Well, because of a lack of Christ discernment. They cannot see that all of these things they are fighting about are only obscuring the real problem.

What you can do as ascended master students is, you can make any changes you feel you need to make based on the teachings we have given here. You can raise your consciousness, you can perhaps come together, you can perhaps have conversations with each other that are not based on this divisiveness, or making you feel right and the other person feel wrong but where you say, let us do what Saint Germain says: “Look beyond what divides us and look at what unites us. What is it we really want to see for America”? If you can do this, you can have a positive impact that might again, as I said, trigger certain other developments where there is a very small difference between the nation going the higher road or the lower road and you can then help push it onto the higher road.

If you cannot unite amongst yourselves, well, how can you expect the American people to overcome the division? I am not hereby saying that all ascended master students should become Democrats. I am encouraging ascended master students to rise above party politics, not that you ignore it. You will realize that there is currently a certain situation. But you also realize that it is possible within both of the existing parties to vote in members who are more progressive, more open minded, primarily younger people. You will even see that in this election, there was a greater number of younger people voted in both parties who have a different attitude than those who have been there for many years. This is what you can envision, that in the coming election in a couple of years, there is another wave of these more progressive, open minded people in both parties, so that they eventually form a majority and they start cooperating across party lines as the American system is meant to be based on.

If you go back to the original vision of those who created the current system, they did not imagine two political parties that saw each other as enemies and refused to cooperate. They did not imagine that there was an iron curtain in the middle of Congress and there was no cooperation or even communication with those on the other side. They imagined that there would be cooperation, so that regardless of each person or each party having a certain policy, there would be enough members who would be able to come together in the middle, that they could make the changes that would represent a more balanced approach. This is the only way that the American system with two parties can function. Currently, it is not functioning. America is ungovernable because of this division.

What I would like to see ascended master students do, whether they follow this dispensation or others, is to transcend party politics and have a greater vision of what comes after the current situation. How does America go beyond the current situation, the current division? What comes after? What is the next step for America to take to move closer to the golden age? It is not, my beloved, that the Republican or the Democratic party get an absolute majority. It is that open minded, centered, balanced people form a majority and start voting together regardless of what the ideologues in their party demand of them. That is the only thing that can break the gridlock right now. There are other measures that can be taken in more long term, but certainly, right now, that is the most realistic way to break the gridlock. But what does that mean? It can only happen if there is a critical mass of American people who recognize that they belong in the center, and it is not so much about party politics and party divisions, but it is about coming together and doing what is right for the American people, not for the power elite.

You see that Christ discernment is a difficult endeavor on a planet like this, like we have said. If you look at America, you can say that there are few nations on earth right now where Christ discernment is more difficult than it is in America. But nevertheless, Christ discernment is never about looking at current conditions and choosing which one is right and which one is wrong. Christ discernment is always about looking beyond divisions, looking at what unites people instead of pushing them apart. If you will use this measure to look at the current political situation, then you can avoid being pulled into these vortexes that we have talked about, that so many people have been pulled into. This would, indeed, be great progress. As I said, if ascended master students are pulled into these vortexes, well, what hope is there that the American people can avoid it? I know there are not so many of you who have been pulled into the Trump vortex, but nevertheless, there are some and it would be highly beneficial if you could pull yourselves out of it and be honest, to look at what kind of separate selves you have that caused you to be pulled into this.

As a part of Christ discernment, you can come to a point where you simply recognize when there is a pull on your chakras and your aura to pull you into some reactionary pattern. If you will apply this to what Trump has been doing for the last four years and if you are neutral, you cannot fail to see that he has been pulling people into a vortex. Has this even been said by some journalists who are more aware than those who feel the need to support Trump and everything he has been doing. It is not that he does not have some ideas that are beneficial or constructive. As we have said: “No one has a patent on truth.” But having a few ideas that are constructive does not mean that you are in alignment with the Golden Age of Saint Germain or with the ascended masters or with Christ reality.

You see my beloved, the conclusion is what? The conclusion is that if you want to make your ascension, if you want to manifest Christhood, you can never allow yourself to think that your current level of Christ discernment is sufficient. As we have said, your current level of Christhood will not take you all the way to your ascension. You need to be willing to continually transcend your current level of Christ discernment. If you are not, you will go on the left-handed path, you will create a downward spiral for yourself and you will not be able to make your ascension if that was part of your divine plan for this lifetime. Neither will you be able to fulfill whatever goals you did define for this lifetime. This may sound like a dire warning and quite frankly, it is. What else would you have me do? Sugar coat it? Cater to your ego? Cater to your sense that you are not wrong? That you could not have been wrong? That you could not have been so fooled?

This is something again Maitreya will also address. You cannot increase your Christhood if you are not willing to be wrong. Of course, this does not mean ‘wrong’ in a black and white sense, but if you are not willing to admit that you did not have the highest level of Christ discernment, if you are not willing to admit that your current level of Christ discernment is not the highest level possible, how can you rise beyond your current level? You will stay at your current level, but as we have said, you cannot really stay, you must go down. This is the stark reality on a planet like earth.

There are, as the saying goes in America: “No free lunches.” You may be an ascended master student, you may have been in the teachings for decades, you may have given any number of decrees, you may have studied the teachings, you may think you have a good, you think, intellectual understanding of the teachings, but it does not mean you have ultimate Christ discernment and that you could not improve and rise to a higher level. If you are not willing to admit this and acknowledge this, then you will not grow. Again, we do everything we can to help you make that transition where you can grow and continue to grow until you reach that 144th level and now you are ready to see through that final illusion to let go of that final separate self and step through the pearly gate that led to the ascended realm. I would like to be able to welcome all of those of you who yourselves defined as part of your divine plan for this lifetime that you would make your ascension. I know I can be there. Do you know if you can be there? Because I can tell you, you cannot know at your current level of Christhood and consciousness. You can only know by continuing to transcend your current level until you transcend that last illusion that separates you from me.

With this, there is nothing more to say because if what has been said does not suffice, nothing will. I seal you in the love and the joy of my heart. I am indeed free. How did I become free? By continuing to transcend myself until I ascended. I have continued to transcend myself since I ascended and will continue indefinitely into the future. Truly, the Saint Germain that ascended is no more because I have been reborn over and over again into a higher sense of self. You can do the same, but only if you are willing to let your current sense of self die. Therefore, be willing to try to let your current self die.

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Christhood is a matter of letting go


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, December 5, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. We have talked about the four levels, your four lower bodies, and how the fallen beings attempt to block your Christ discernment at those levels by pulling you into various vortexes, various reactionary patterns. But, why are they able to do this? Well, they are able to do it, of course, because you have the beam in your own eye, you have some unresolved psychology – as is perfectly natural on the spiritual path. We have talked about levels of the path, we have talked about the 144 levels of consciousness, and it’s clear that when you first find the spiritual path – whatever level that may be in this embodiment – then you cannot grasp the initiations, the illusions at the higher levels, you cannot see too far beyond the level you are at.

So, once you learn to have some recognition of what the fallen beings are trying to do from without – in order to sabotage your Christ discernment – you then need to start looking at what are the inner conditions that make you vulnerable to this manipulation. And this, of course, means you need to start looking at your psychology. Now, here is where we need to make a certain distinction. I know that many of you who have followed this dispensation for some time have already cleared this hurdle. But still, I want to put it out there for those who might find this teaching without having followed this dispensation for a long time.

Now, I have said some time ago, that we of the ascended masters can be compared to used car salesmen who use the bait and switch technique. We advertise a very cheap car, and once you are in the store we try to sell you a more expensive model. In other words, in order to get you to even look at our teachings, we need to give you something that appeals to you at your present level of consciousness, whatever that level is at. Then, once you have started studying the teachings, we need to get you onto the higher levels of the path where you really start making the serious progress that characterizes a person who is putting on personal Christhood. So, when you look at the spiritual, New Age community at large, you see that people are at different levels of consciousness, they have a different focus, they have different ideas and expectations about what they will get out of following the spiritual path.

There comes that point where, in order to move further with your Christ discernment, you need to consider: “What is my motivation for following the spiritual path? Why did I start it? Why have I followed it to this point? What have I been expecting to get out of it?” Perhaps you have never even thought about this consciously – most spiritual students don’t. They find a spiritual movement, that movement, that teaching resonates with something in them, and they are not consciously aware that it’s because that movement makes the promise that they can fulfill whatever expectation they have of the spiritual path. In other words, what will the spiritual path do for them? The movement or teaching that resonates with them has something that promises that it can fulfill that expectation. So this is very important for you to step back and consider what is your expectation of the spiritual path.

Now, the vast majority of people, and those of you who have followed this dispensation for some time, will be able to look back to when you first became aware of the spiritual path and recognize this in yourself. The vast majority of people have a clear expectation that following the spiritual path will do something for them, will give them something they want or need here on Earth. There is some advantage that they will get out of following the path that relates to their life here on earth, and how they would like their life to unfold. There is nothing wrong with this – it’s inevitable that you will feel this way, especially considering those of you who have grown up in a non-spiritual society, whether it is a religious or non-religious society. You all have been brought up have been programmed to focus very much on life in the physical universe.

The fallen beings have for millennia been trying to program humankind to focus on life in this world, first of all. Of course religions offer you a way out of life in this world, supposedly that you will be saved after this lifetime. But, since this happens after this lifetime, it is not something that most religious people spend a lot of time thinking about – what the requirements are for entering the Kingdom of Heaven, or however they define it. They are again focused on what their religion can do for them in their life here on earth. When you look at spiritual people in general, you see that they have many different expectations of what the spiritual path will do for them. Some, for example, expect that they will be able to heal physical illnesses, some expect that they will be able to manifest lots of money to buy whatever they desire, some expect that they will attain peace of mind and be able to live a peaceful life, perhaps in a secluded monastic setting. Some expect almost the opposite; that they will have power to go out into the world and have an impact on society and on other people.

There are many of these expectations – they take many different forms individually, and as I said, there is nothing wrong with this. You have to start where you are at in consciousness. It’s logical that when you are ready to start a spiritual path, at the 48th level of consciousness, you are more open to a real spiritual path of growth in consciousness. You will have these expectations and they will follow you until the 96th level. But, there comes a point where you need to start looking at these expectations and you need to then start considering: “What will it require for you to follow Christ?”

Now, if we go back to my life 2000 years ago, you will see if you read between the lines that what I was actually talking about with my disciples and people in general, was the path of Christhood. Following Christ means that you follow a teacher who has a higher level of Christhood than yourself, and thereby, you gradually put on your Christhood. You can actually look at some of the words that I said back then and you can see that I was talking about the fact that you need to be willing to lose your life in order to follow Christ. You need to not be attached to Mammon, you need to let the dead bury their dead. In other words, there comes a point where in order to follow Christ, you have to give up something. What it really means is that for a time on the spiritual path, from the 48th to the 96th level, you can maintain the illusion that the spiritual path is about you accomplishing something in your life here on earth.

I’m not saying that following a spiritual path will not accomplish something for you. But, what I am saying is that between the 48th and the 96th level, you can maintain the illusion that the primary driving force for you following a spiritual path is that you expect you will attain some benefit relating to your life in the physical universe. Now, as you get nearer to the 96th level, you need to deal with this expectation because it will not take you beyond the 96th level. There comes a point where you have to start recognizing that the real goal of the path is not to attain some temporary advantage in this world. The real goal of the path is to achieve eternal life beyond this world, and this is a very different matter than the way most people look at the path when they start. It’s very different from the way most religious people look at salvation, or the concept of entering Heaven, however they define it in different religions. There comes that point where you need to recognize here that the higher levels of Christhood, the more conscious levels of Christhood, will require you to leave things behind.

In fact, in order to step onto these higher levels of Christhood, you need to go through a phase where you leave one thing after another behind. You give up a certain sense of life, a certain expectation, a certain viewpoint, and one of the things you have to give up is your expectations of how following the path is going to benefit you here on earth. That is why you need to look at these expectations you have about what the spiritual path will do for you, what you will get out of it. If you expect, for example, that you will be able to manifest unlimited riches, there comes a point where you need to look at this and ask yourself why you feel you need unlimited riches, what it is you expect that you can do with it. What is the feeling you can get from it? And then you need to begin to question: “Well, even if I had unlimited amounts of money, would that necessarily give me the feeling that I’m seeking?”

You can then look at many rich people who have more money than they could ever spend for the rest of his lifetime. How are they feeling? What is their psychological state? Most of them feel not at ease, they don’t feel at peace because they are concerned about either making more money, even though they don’t need it, or they are concerned about not losing the money they have. They are still in a state of tension. They are not in a state of peace. They are not using the money they have to do anything for others, which many spiritual people dream of doing. You might look at this and you may say: “Well, surely I could do better because I’m a spiritual person.” You can do better if you step up to a simple realization; what you are seeking – whatever physical change, physical result that you are hoping to attain from walking the spiritual path, the motivating factor behind your search is to produce a certain feeling inside your mind.

The realization you need to step up to is that having these outer conditions will not automatically produce the feeling because the feeling takes place inside your psyche and your psyche is not, or at least at the higher levels of Christhood, it is not dependent on external conditions. Your inner feeling, your experience of life, your life experience is determined by what’s going on inside your four lower bodies. Therefore, getting all the money you think will produce the inner feeling will not produce that inner feeling. It is only when you work directly with the psyche and do the work of resolving what blocks your inner feeling that you will get that feeling. You may have an expectation that one day you will gain a certain power to go out and impress or convert other people, and this will do some good for the planet and for the cause of the ascended masters. This may be what your outer mind, how your outer mind sees it. But when you look a little deeper, there’s a feeling behind this that you are hoping to attain and that feeling will not be the result of having the outer power. It will only be a result of resolving the elements of your psychology that are blocking the feeling, if it is a higher feeling and not some fear based feeling.

So, there comes that turning point on the spiritual path where you will not go higher until you fully acknowledge that the next phase for you, is to focus on the resolution of your psychology. Now, some people come to this realization below the 96th level, but you need to come to it in order to start moving beyond the 96th level. What does this mean? Well, it means that you have to come to this point where you acknowledge that you need to give up your expectations, the expectations you had when you started the spiritual path, the expectations that might have driven you to make the effort you have made until this point. They all need to be given up.

Many spiritual seekers who are, you would say, sincere in applying themselves to a certain teaching or certain practice, are not willing to give up their expectations. They hold on to these expectations and they cannot let them go. Now, why is this? Well, it is simply because of what we have called the primal self. As we have explained at length in our books, “Healing your Spiritual Traumas” and others in the series, there was a point where you for the first time, encountered the fallen beings and their unlimited willingness to destroy you as a spiritual being. This shocked you and gave you a deep trauma, and in order to deal with this trauma so that you could live and still function on this planet, you created a primal self. That primal self has as its primary task to suppress (hide) the pain of your original, what we have called the cosmic birth trauma. The primal self is created in reaction to what happened to you here on earth when you encountered the fallen beings.

For a few people, this happened on other planets, but regardless, the first time you encountered the fallen beings and received a shock that here was someone who was completely willing to destroy you if they could. This gave you an immense pain, because you had not even imagined that anyone would want to destroy you, since you are a positive person who is seeking to help everyone and help the planet rise to a higher level. You had not imagined that anyone could feel threatened by this and therefore would want to destroy you. Here you are, you are encountering this, this gives you a sense of shock, a deep sense of pain and the fallen beings are always directing some specific accusation of you, that you are wrong because of this or that or the next thing. It can be many of these depending on the outer situation.

Your primal self was created to compensate for the shock, the sense of loss, because in a sense, what you lost there was your innocence and your primal self is therefore designed to compensate, to first of all hide the loss so you don’t go into the pain again, but also to build this expectation that one day you can come back to that state that you lost, that you had before this trauma. You can come back to the state of innocence but you see the primal self was created out of this situation. It was not created out of the state of innocence. Your primal self really cannot fathom the state you had before the trauma, it can only deal with the state you had after. The primal self cannot fathom Christhood. It cannot fathom true innocence, the state of mind you had before. The primal self defines the goal of what you are supposed to reach. But it is not a true goal, it is not a realistic goal, it is not a valid goal. The primal self also cannot see beyond the level at which it was created, which of course, is here on earth, so the primal self cannot fathom Christhood. It cannot fathom that it’s only by rising above a certain state of consciousness, that you attain true peace of mind, and recapture your innocence. The primal self can only deal with earth and therefore it thinks that since there was certain conditions here on earth, that caused you to lose your former state, there will be other conditions on earth that can help you regain it. So now, the primal self is trapped in this loop of seeking to attain a certain state, a certain condition here on earth, based on the expectation that that condition, will then produce a feeling that was not of earth.

Your original innocence was something you brought with you before you encountered the fallen beings, it was not produced by conditions on earth. You lost it, not because you actually lost it, but you lost awareness of it, because the Conscious You was so shocked and it created these separate selves, and now you are inside the separate self, looking out through the filter of that separate self and that’s why you cannot see that you have never lost your innocence, you’ve never lost anything. There is nothing you can lose as the pure awareness of the Conscious You. Your innocence was your connection to your I AM Presence, and your connection to the I AM Presence can never be lost. It can only be covered over by these outer selves, these separate selves. And you cannot see your connection that you are connected to your I AM Presence, because you are inside the self, looking out. The only way to recapture your connection to your I AM Presence is to step outside the self.

But in order to step outside the self, you must look at the self. But the primal self cannot fathom this process. It thinks that there were conditions on earth that caused you to lose something. It doesn’t know what it really was, but it has some idea of what it was you lost. It is trying to help you recapture what you have lost. But it thinks the only way to do it is for you to have certain conditions here on earth. And that is why when you first encounter the spiritual path in whatever form it is, an ascended master teaching or something else, your primal self has the expectation that by following this spiritual path, however it’s defined, you will gain the ability, the power to change your external circumstances on earth so that will produce the inner condition that the primal self sees as the goal. But first of all, the condition that the primal self can see is not a realistic condition and the real thing you need to recapture is your connection to your I AM Presence, and that is beyond this earth and therefore it cannot be produced by any conditions on earth.

You may look at many, many people who have used some spiritual movement to withdraw from society and live in a more secluded setting where they are shielded from the hustle and bustle of everyday life and you might see that many of them may have spent decades in such a setting, engaging in various rigorous practices. But very, very few have actually attained the progress that they dream of attaining. And why is that? Because most of the spiritual teachings and practices found on earth promise you an automatic result. They promise you that by following a teaching, by following an outer practice, you will reach your goal without looking at your psychology.

Please take note of that sentence. Most spiritual teachings promise you, that you can reach whatever goal you desire to reach, without looking at your psychology. Now, we have given these very profound and very detailed teachings about the primal self and other separate selves that followed from it and the essence of this teaching is simple, the separate self, primal self or other separate selves, they always project that there is some problem that has to be solved, some condition that has to be reached. But the reality is, that this is an illusion. But as long as you believe that there is something you have to do, or something you have to attain or something you have to solve, you are trapped in that self. Now, the real key to going beyond Christ discernment for a certain level is to resolve the primal self. But you cannot do this as long as you are trying to solve the problem that the primal self defines, or that defines the primal self, we might say. You need to come to that point where you as the Conscious You step outside the primal self, look at it and say: “Is this a real problem? Can it even be solved? Even if it could be solved, what would I achieve from solving it?”

Then you realize, you experience the reality that it is not a real problem, and you would attain nothing from solving it. At that point, you can separate yourself from this self. You can, as we have given you the practice or the procedure for doing, you can let it die, instead of trying to solve the problem, you just let it die. In other words, what these selves are projecting at you and what the fallen beings are projecting at you as well is that once you solve this outer problem, you will have attained the inner state you longed for. What we are telling you is that you will never attain the inner state you long for until you give up trying to solve the problem, trying to produce the outer condition. You let it go. You let the self die. You are not trying to solve anything, compensate for anything or achieve any state. You are just letting the self die.

Look back at my saying: “What is that to thee, follow thou me?” What this saying really tells you is that there comes many, many points on the spiritual path where you are facing a certain initiation, a certain illusion. The illusion is that there’s something you have to do, something you have to solve. But what you really have to do is to realize that this comes from a certain separate self, and instead of trying to solve anything you give up trying to solve anything, you just let the self die because you recognize that following Christ is more important to you than producing this outer condition here on earth.

Now, let me reach back to what I said about the election in the United States. If you look neutrally, at many of the people who claim to be following Trump, you will see that they are very emotional about this. They are very attached to Trump and the image that he has projected. What they are really attached to is the feeling that he has given them and they have come to believe that the only way to have this feeling is through Trump and him being the President, being the leader so they are very, very attached. But what are these people trying to do? They are trying to produce a feeling, but they are trying to do it through some outer condition on earth and now they are facing the possibility that this outer condition will change and Trump will no longer be President. How do you become free of this? Only by realizing that there is something more, that is more important to you than producing this outer condition. If you are an ascended master student and you have believed in Trump, how can you move on now that he is going to be out of office? Well only by being willing to say: “What is that to me? I will follow Christ.”

You realize that rising to a higher level of Christ discernment is more important to you than any outer condition, whether this or that person is President. Your Christhood does not depend on who is President of United States. If you think it does you are not really understanding what Christhood is so study my many teachings on Christhood. Recognize here that how do you move on from this situation? Only by letting go of something, only by recognizing that the feeling you desire cannot be produced by outer conditions, but only by working directly with your psychology. This is what the teachings of the ascended masters through this dispensation are all about. Now, you may have come to a point where you are not willing to apply those teachings and that is your choice, then go in peace, or don’t go in peace, if that’s what you desire. But we cannot help those who are not willing to let go of something.

I am just using this as one example but there are of course, numerous examples. You look at spiritual people in general; you look at ascended master students in previous dispensations, or even in this dispensation and you see so many who came to a certain point where, here was something they were not willing to let go of. They either left the path, or they went on to the left handed path, the outer path, where they refuse to deal with something in their psychology, they refuse to let go of something in order to follow Christ. They couldn’t say, “What is that to me? I will follow Jesus, I will follow Christ.” Because they actually said, like the young man who came to me and said: “I want to follow you Jesus, but can I go and bury my dead father first?” In other words, there was something in this world he had to do before he could follow Christ and then you cannot follow Christ because there will always be something in this world you have to do. What did I say to this young man? “Let the dead bury their dead.” Let those who are trapped in the death consciousness, deal with all of the issues they think they have to deal with. You can refuse to deal with all these issues, and just let it go and walk with Christ to a higher level of the path. But of course, why is it people cannot do this? Well, that is because they haven’t looked at the primal self, which thinks that it needs to produce a certain feeling by producing specific conditions here on earth.

This is, we might say, the illusion of the ages. It is the one secret if there is a secret about the spiritual path. It is the secret because there is hardly any teaching out there that truly reveals it in plain and straightforward language. This is partly because realistically speaking raising the collective consciousness on earth is a slow and gradual process. There is no point in giving a teaching until there is a certain number of people who are ready to embrace and apply the teaching. But nevertheless, the fact of the matter is: “What does it mean that people are not ready to apply the teaching?” Well, it means that they are not willing to look at themselves, to look at the beam in their own eye. So many Christians claim to be my devout followers, but have not been willing to look at the statements I made, including to look for the beam in your own eye, instead of judging other people based on seeing the splinter in their eye. This is truly one of the things that you have to give up, one of the more difficult things to give up in order to rise above the 96th level. You see, the fallen beings have a very clear – they are a very clear example of this particular state of consciousness. Where you are refusing to look at yourself, the beam in your own eye, you are only focused on looking for the splinter in the eyes of others, and always pointing out that splinter, always directing outwards, that the problem is out there that other people are at fault that it is other people that need to change.

The fallen beings are trapped in a state of consciousness and cannot go beyond it until they eventually turn around. But even then, it will take them a long time to get beyond it. They have created, on this planet, a very, very strong collective beast that seeks to pull all people into this state of consciousness. You are always judging other people. You see so many examples of it, where you are appointing a scapegoat that is the cause of your problems and you believe that if you can just get rid of the scapegoat or change the scapegoat then you will have solved the problem. The problem will go away as if by magic. This is a very, very strong, collective beast and again, it is totally understandable, it is completely natural, that when you first find the teachings of the ascended masters, you are affected by this because you grew up in an environment – and I say this regardless of where you grew up on earth with very very few exceptions – that had it’s own standard for judging people.

There was a norm, there was a standard, this is normal behavior, this is how we behave in Denmark, this is how Danish people are, this is how American people are, this is how the French are, this is how the Germans are, this is how the British are and so on. Every nation has this. There is a norm for how you are supposed to be as a good person and you are brought up to judge yourself and other people based on this norm. Are you living up to it or are you not living up to it? Then they have various pressures and measures that are applied to those who do not live up to the norm. So, it is completely unavoidable that when you find the teachings of the ascended masters, you have this in your four lower bodies. You have selves that are created in response to this, and perhaps over many lifetimes, most likely reinforced over many lifetimes. Those selves are constantly evaluating your self, constantly evaluating other people, what is happening in the world, and they are judging everything. So, what happens when you find an ascended master teaching that talks about Christhood and Christ discernment? Well, these selves will literally go, “HOORAY! Here is the promised land because if we can just attain Christhood and Christ discernment, then we will have the absolute standard for judging other people.”

There is a psychological mechanism that is found in most people who are spiritual people. You have grown up in a society that was most likely dominated by a particular religion, or perhaps dominated by the religion of scientific materialism. So, you have always felt that you could not really be a materialist, and you could not commit to the dominant religion of your society. So you have always felt like an outcast. You have always felt you were being judged, by the religious people and by the materialists perhaps by the communists, depending on where you grew up. But you felt you were an outsider. You were being judged, because you could not just follow the norm. So, in order to deal with this, you have in your childhood, most likely also, in past lives, created these selves and these selves have a desire to compensate for you being judged.

They do this by striving to attain this impression, this belief that even though you were judged by those others the others were wrong and you were right after all because you are a spiritual person. It was right of you to be a spiritual person and here is now an ascended master teaching that validates that it was right for you to be a spiritual person. It is inevitable that these selves will then start to use the ascended master teaching to judge other people. These people do not believe in this particular idea; therefore, they are wrong. They do not believe in reincarnation; therefore, they are wrong. They do not believe in this, they do not believe in that which the ascended masters teach; therefore, they have a lower state of consciousness than I have. Now, again, I am not blaming anyone for this. I had it myself when I was at lower levels of the path, not in my last embodiment, but in previous embodiments. We have all gone through it, it is just part of the path. But what happens to some spiritual people, some ascended master students even, is that they cannot distance themselves from this. They cannot identify in themselves that they have this separate self, these separate selves that want to judge everything and that these selves are using an ascended master teaching to set up what they claim is an ultimate standard for judging other people.

This is something you see throughout the world. It is part of what we might call the human condition. You are ignoring the beam in your own eye looking for a splinter in the eyes of others, and you are judging them very harshly, according to what you think is some absolute standard. The thing is, most spiritual people, and many ascended master students certainly have an expectation that it is possible to create a spiritual community that is based on love and kindness. So, you have this intuitive sense that it is possible to have a spiritual community where there is no judgment. So many people have the expectation that when they find an ascended master teaching, those who are following that teaching, should not be judgmental, they should be kind, they should be loving, they should be supporting each other. It is understandable that you have this expectation, but it is not realistic.

This messenger many years ago, learned about the Summit Lighthouse while he was living in Denmark. He of course built up a certain expectation of what it would be to be in the Summit Lighthouse and how people would be in the Summit Lighthouse, based on being from a distance, seeing it from a distance, seeing the ideal of the teachings and thinking that everybody who was in that teaching would be a loving and caring person. When he then came to the headquarters of the Summit Lighthouse in Montana in 1987, he was rather shocked. After having been there for three days, like the three days in hell that I supposedly encountered in the Scriptures, he sat down one day, and had to make a decision. Either he had to run away, or he had to find a way to deal with being there. The thought that came to him, which he was able to recognize with his outer mind was, “but wait a minute, when I walked through the gate, there was not a big trashcan there, with a sign saying, leave your ego here. So obviously, I did not leave my ego at the door and if I did not leave my ego at the door, then probably all other people did not leave it either. So that means that people here still have egos and I still have my ego so maybe it was my expectation that was unrealistic. Maybe it was unrealistic to expect that all people who walked through that door would suddenly become perfect people, and that I myself would become perfect by walking through the door.” This was the very thought that allowed him to stay in the community and make the tremendous progress that he made for during those 10 years where he lived there.

It was similar thoughts that enabled many other people but there were also people who did not have this realization, they found other ways to deal with it and they started judging, or they continued judging other people and of course, judging themselves without realizing it. That is why you see that in the Summit Lighthouse they had, certainly at the time but even still today, have a very judgmental culture where they were using the teachings of the ascended masters to create some ideal for how the perfect chela of the ascended masters should be. They were then judging each other based on whether they lived up to these outer requirements. Are you on staff? Which department are you in on staff? Do you give enough decrees? Are you a communicant? Do you give money to the church? Do you live in Glastonbury? All of these outer things, what kind of car do you drive? What color is it? What color clothes are you wearing? What are you eating? What diet are you on and all of these things. What is behind this tendency to judge? It is the thought that following certain outer rituals and practices will automatically bring you to a state of Christhood.

We have now given you so many teachings that question this illusion, that you should be able to see that there simply comes a point where you will not climb higher in Christhood and Christ discernment until you fully and consciously acknowledge and recognize that Christhood is not a product of outer conditions here on Earth. Christhood is not a matter of what you have attained, what you have done, what you own, what practices you are performing, how many decrees you have given. This is not what produces Christhood. Christhood is a matter of one thing only. It is not what you have acquired, but what you have given up, what you have surrendered, what you have let go of. How many separate selves have you let go of? How many illusions have you let go of? How many expectations have you let go of? How many times have you confronted an expectation, an attachment and said to yourself and truly meant it, “What is that to me? I will follow thee!” That is the only key to Christhood.

You can be a member of a spiritual organization. You can follow its practices religiously for years and decades. We have seen this any number of times, but you are still not making progress towards Christhood precisely because you are not making the switch of realizing what Christhood is about. It is not a matter of holding on to things on earth, it is not a matter of perfecting things on earth, it is a matter of letting go. Many, many spiritual students when they find a spiritual path, they become very focused on this concept of spiritual attainment, and certain abilities. Many dream of having supernatural abilities and unfortunately, my life somewhat fueled that dream because I did perform certain supernatural feats. So many people think that they have to do the same or they have to have some kind of attainment however it is defined in the organization and teaching so they think that they have to take what they already have and perfect it, make it so good, that we of the ascended masters will say, “Ah, there is a chela who really has attainment on all seven rays, he is ready for his ascension.”

You see the real path is not a matter of attaining some ability, or even knowledge and understanding because the path, the false path projected by the fallen beings and accepted by many students at a certain level because they cannot do anything else, is actually the path of raising up some aspect of the ego, some separate self. Since we are talking Christ discernment, well, you have a very strong separate self when you find a path that has been created over many lifetimes in response to this culture of judgment. So, you have a separate self that feels that it has a certain attainment in terms of judging others. Now, this self may even feel that it can follow my admonishment to ‘judge righteous judgment’ because it thinks that it is not judging based on some human standard, but on a higher standard and when you find an ascended master teaching and this self says, “here is my chance, I will take this teaching, I will study it vigorously, I will apply it and I will attain, I will perfect my ability to judge. I will attain the highest possible standard for judging, namely Christ discernment, I will be able to judge as an ascended master judges.”

This self is what many ascended master students have believed that it is a matter of perfecting this self and when they are able to have that ultimate state of judgment, then they will have attained Christhood. This is Christhood they think. But my beloved, this is just a self. It will never enter heaven. No matter how sophisticated of its ability to judge, it will never enter heaven. You will not enter heaven as long as you drag this self with you. It cannot fit through the door. How will you enter heaven? Only by letting go of this self. What does this mean? Well, many spiritual students that we have seen, both in this dispensation and in others, have still been trapped in thinking that Christhood is a matter of looking at the world, looking at actions, looking at ideas, looking at certain things that appear, and judging them based on this standard of whether they are right or wrong.

What have we said before? What did the fallen beings have to do to screw life up on this planet? They had to project that there is a standard for what should or should not happen and that you just need to evaluate everything based on this value judgment of right and wrong, true and false. These people think that by taking an ascended master teaching and applying it and studying it, they will perfect this judgmental self so that this self will be able to look at anything that happens on earth and judge: Is it right or wrong? Is it Christ or anti-Christ? But this is an illusion and at the 96th level you need to deal with it if you are to move to higher levels. Otherwise, you will go into this downward spiral of judging and becoming more and more judgmental, while even being convinced sometimes that you are the living Christ who is judging.

Let me give you an illustration. Let us say that you are in a busy airport. It is before the corona crisis, it is full of people. They are talking, there are loudspeakers, there is music, there is all kinds of sounds. Now you go in there and you are thinking: “It is my job to judge which of all these sounds is of the Christ and which are not.” What do you do? You focus your attention on the sound and you are thinking that by developing your ability to judge the sounds, you are manifesting Christhood. But what is Christhood, really? Christhood is not the one who hears the sounds and judges them. The Christed being is the one who hears the silence beyond all of the sounds. You may be at the noisiest place on earth but behind the noise is still silence. The noise must have space in which it can exist, the space that the Buddha holds for earth. That space, knowing the silence behind the sounds, that is Christhood that is ultimate Christ discernment.

There is a phase, as I have explained, where you are looking at the physical, the emotional, the mental, the identity level, and you are using your ability to discern between what is an illusion, what is a manipulation, what is a vortex, and all of these things. At that level you are still, we might say, judging. You are at least evaluating and analyzing. This is part of Christhood at these beginning levels. But what I am telling you is that there comes that point where you can step up to the higher levels of Christhood, or you can start going down because you now think that Christhood is about judging. Again, go back to the situation where you are standing in this airport terminal, and there is all the noise, people are walking back and forth. Now you realize that you actually have a pair of these noise-cancelling headphones that you are wearing, they are cupped tight over your ears. They have a little button on the side and if you turn that button, the headphones will cancel out all of the noise and you will just hear the silence. Well, that is the higher levels of Christhood and Christ discernment. It is that you focus on this silence behind the noise.

But what does this mean? It means that you realize that the most important thing for you is to hear the silence. How are you going to hear the silence? By taking your attention off the noise. As long as you are focused on all the noises you cannot hear the silence. What is the primary thing that pulls you into focusing on the noise? It is this belief that you have to judge which noise is good and bad, which noise is right and wrong. But you come to that point where you recognize that it is no longer important for you to judge which idea, which manifestation, which people, are right or wrong. It is more important for you to experience the silence, the Christ mind. Once you begin to experience that silence—which for most people really will not happen in a more common manifestation until they resolve the primal self, many people have glimpses of the silence before they resolve the primal self but they are not able to maintain it—after you resolve the primal self, then you can experience that silence and suddenly it becomes much more important to you than judging whether this or that person should be president, or whatever it is that people are judging.

This is when you then begin to see beyond these outer viewpoints. It is as I said, you can have two ascended master students who both believe that they have some Christ discernment, and one wants Trump to be president, and another wants another person to be president. But if they both step up to the higher level of Christhood, they begin to see that it was not important anymore to them who is president.  There are other things that are more important. For example, one thing that could be more important is that they reach some kind of unity between them, where they are not divided by who is president or who is not president. Where attaining some higher degree of Christ unity is much more important than convincing the other person of who should be president. This is an example of how spiritual students can overcome this self that wants to judge everything. This is the only way that you or anyone else is ever going to be able to create the kind of community that many spiritual people dream of, a community that is based on love, kindness, supporting each other.

How can a community be supportive if everybody is going around judging everybody? How can people stop judging others if they do not look at themselves and look at the self that causes you to judge everything, including yourself? You must deal with that self, you must realize that it is not a matter of achieving this ultimate ability to judge. It is a matter of letting the self die and walking with Christ into the silence. What do you want? Do you want Christhood or do you want human judgment? I have set before you life and death. Choose life if you want to walk further with me. Otherwise, I must leave you behind and you can walk whatever path you define for yourself, based on your judgmental self of what is right and wrong, what is Christ or anti-Christ. This self will judge absolutely anything that questions the existence of any authority of the self.

Be honest with yourself. I have said this before; you claim to be an ascended master student, you have spent time studying our teachings. What do you really want? Do you want to make progress or do you want validation for this self that will never enter heaven? The judgmental self will look at any teaching that questions it, including the teachings of the ascended masters, and it will judge those teachings as not being of the Christ.

We have seen groups of people who have convinced themselves and each other that this or that messenger was no longer a messenger because the masters would never say this. They have left this or that organization, gone their separate ways, being absolutely convinced that they knew better than the messenger whether the messenger got an accurate message from the masters or not. But what is really behind it is that they thought, their judgmental selves thought, they knew better than the ascended masters what the ascended master should say. But if what I say conforms to the judgment of your judgmental self, how can I help you be free of that separate self?

Now, the self thinks that when it is perfected in its judgment, it will be able to enter heaven. But I, my beloved, am an ascended master, and I know that that self will never enter heaven, and that you will not enter heaven as long as you are holding on to the self. The only chance I have of helping you ascend is to help you come to see this self so you will let go of it! But if you allow the self to convince you that when I am questioning the self, this is not a real ascended master speaking, then you are lost. You are lost to me. I cannot help you. I can only respect your free will and say, one more time this person chose the left-handed path of glorifying some self, rather than letting the self die and following Christ. Those of you who do it in this lifetime, I can assure you, you have done it in many past lifetimes. How long will you continue to choose over and over again to follow the separate self instead of following Christ? How many times do you need to have the experience that this does not work? Because you end up back in another embodiment and another embodiment and another embodiment, whereas those who let go of the judgmental self, they end up ascending.

What will it take to penetrate the layers of defense that your separate selves have built around the Conscious You? What will it take for you? Consider that question. What are the barriers that your separate selves have erected so that the Conscious You cannot hear me? So that you do not have ears to hear and eyes to see, you cannot experience it, there is something beyond these selves, there is silence beyond the noise. There is life beyond death. There is the Christ Consciousness beyond what you think is the Christ consciousness, but which is the consciousness of anti-Christ, the consciousness of death, the consciousness of Satan.

Choose ye this day, whether you will follow Christ or anti-Christ. I give you complete freedom for I have now done everything that I can think of doing to help you choose life and therefore I let go because, as an ascended master, I have no attachments to whether I can save people or not. But I will of course, be firm and release the fire in order to help penetrate the defenses that you have around the Conscious You. We have said the Conscious You is pure awareness. Well, that is a parallel to the silence. Experiencing silence is experiencing pure awareness. It is experiencing that you are more than all of these outer selves. Therefore you can let go of all of them and you will not die, you will not disappear because you are, the Conscious You is, the original being that descended from heaven and what did I say? No person can ascend back to heaven save the person that descended from heaven.

The Conscious You descended in pure awareness without all of these separate selves and only the Conscious You will ascend back and how will it ascend back? By letting all of the separate selves die. By letting go of all of them. All of them must die for you to have eternal life.

I AM the way, the truth and the life for I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Christ discernment is a process that has stages


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, December 4, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ and I come to give you the third installment in our series of discourses on Christ discernment and the four lower bodies. This, of course, is about the mental body and Christ discernment at the mental level. We have for many years, in fact for more than 15 years now, given you very profound and elaborate teachings about the duality consciousness, the dualistic way of looking at things that polarizes any issue, the epic mindset and the illusions that the fallen beings have been using to prevent people from having, exercising or expressing Christ discernment at the mental level.

At the emotional level they try to pull you into some kind of emotional reaction, whereas at the mental level they try to pull you into a mental reaction of intellectual reasoning or a logical reaction where you also enter into a matrix or a vortex that pulls you in a certain direction. You can look at history and find many, many examples of false ideas spread by the fallen beings. And of course, you can use the teachings that we have given to expose many of these.  When you do this, you will gradually build an insight and a certain intuitive sense of how the fallen beings use the dualistic mind to fool people.

We have said that the essence here is that the dualistic mind can be used to prove or disprove anything. Even the intellect, the analytical mind, can be used to prove or disprove any viewpoint that you want. And we have also explained that the reason for this, apart from the density of the collective consciousness, is that planet earth is designed to be a reality simulator. It simulates reality because whatever you want to believe, you can find some kind of intellectual proof that this is right and is some ultimate truth. And it is this belief that you have some ultimate argument or truth that gives you the sense of reality. You are having an experience and it is a subjective experience, but you experience it as real. You think that you are not having a subjective viewpoint but some ultimate truth.

Let me begin here by making a statement that will shock some of our students from previous dispensations. The fallen beings are very, very good at giving you the impression, the belief and even the absolute conviction that you have a superior or ultimate truth, whereas the Christ mind never gives you the experience or the sense that you have an ultimate truth. And why is this? Because the Christ mind is the mind that is designed to maintain or reestablish unity between the Creator and its creation.

When the Creator decided to give individualizations of itself free will, unrestricted free will, the Creator knew and foresaw that you could use this free will to go into the duality consciousness and create a set of beliefs that you were absolutely convinced were real. And the Creator foresaw that when you are trapped in this kind of a mental box that we have called a perception filter, there is nothing inside your mental box that will help you ultimately escape the box. Once you have stepped inside of that mental box where you feel that what you experience is absolutely real, what could challenge it? What could get you out of it? Well, nothing inside the box, so only something outside the box.

It can, of course, be other people who challenge your viewpoints and your absolute beliefs. But the Christ mind is designed by the Creator to be that mediator between God and its creation, between you and your source, so that you always have the potential to come back out of this mental box, this sense of reality that you have created for yourself. What we have said many times is that there is no ultimate state that you can attain on earth because as long as you are in embodiment on a dense-matter planet, a dense-consciousness planet like earth, there is no ultimate state. The ultimate state, as far as earth is concerned, is to ascend. And when you ascend, you are no longer on earth. Therefore, you cannot attain the ultimate state for earth while being on earth and while being in embodiment.

Naturally, we have also said that there is no ultimate state in the ascended realm because there is ongoing growth, and even the Creator is expanding its consciousness. What is it that wants to create this impression that there is an ultimate state? Well, for you individually it is the ego, but on an overall level, it is the fallen beings. They have deliberately rebelled against self-transcendence. They want to create the illusion that they can be in a state from which they do not need to transcend themselves because they have reached some ultimate level. Now, again, free will is unrestricted. One of the things you can create with your free will is this absolute conviction that you have reached some ultimate state. And this is allowed for a time. But again, the Christ consciousness is there to make sure that you can get out of it, even when you are trapped in this sense of having reached an ultimate state. The Christ consciousness, therefore, is the one sent to earth to make sure that humankind cannot forever remain trapped by the fallen beings who have set themselves up as a power elite and who are being worshipped as having a godlike status by many people on earth.

One way you can expose the fallen beings in embodiment is by seeing how they will set themselves up as having this ultimate status that no one can gainsay. No one can question them and no one can speak out against them, for if you do, you will be condemned to hell, burned at the stake, or be imprisoned, tortured or executed in various rather unpleasant ways. This is another example of “by their fruits you shall know them.” Throughout the ages and in any number of instances, the fallen beings have managed to set themselves up as having an ultimate state and an ultimate authority on earth. You saw it in the pharaohs of Egypt. You saw it in some other civilizations in ancient times. You saw it in the Catholic church and the popes. You saw it in the communist hierarchies where people could not speak out against Lenin, Stalin or Mao without being executed, or at least persecuted in various ways.

This is something you can use as a standard for evaluating how people set themselves up in authority positions. Remember what I said 2,000 years ago to my own disciples who also had this dream that by following Christ and being the disciples of Christ, they would attain some ultimate status after I left. What did I say? “He who would be greatest among you, let him be the servant of all.” Who is it that is great based on the Christ mind? It is the one who does not need to set himself or herself up as having some ultimate authority, but who is focused on serving people, serving others and doing whatever needs to be done, perhaps serving the ascended masters and our cause. This is an evaluation you can make. Look at people throughout history and see who have been servants, who have perhaps been servant leaders, and who have been the authoritarians who wanted to have an absolute state of authority.

As soon as you see a person who will attack those who disagree with him or her, you have a good indication that this is either a fallen being or just a person whose mind is deeply influenced or taken over by fallen beings in higher realms. A Christed being does not claim authority except in very special cases where that being is facing the fallen beings, and therefore is challenging the fallen beings in a direct manner, as I did in certain instances. But otherwise, when you are dealing with people as a Christed being, you are not claiming ultimate authority and you are not threatening people. You are not bullying people into accepting what you say. You have no need to because when you have a higher level of Christhood, you know why you are here. You are here to serve others. You are not here to elevate yourself to any particular status or authority.

What could a Christed being possibly want with having authority on earth? Why would a Christed being need people to follow or obey or worship him or her? When you have attained a higher level of Christhood, you know who you are and, therefore, you are perfectly aware of why you are on earth. It is not to elevate yourself. It is actually to serve, and in serving you are demonstrating that you are overcoming your lower self. You are overcoming those lower selves that are narcissistic, self-centered and egotistical.

This then leads into the next level of Christ discernment which is discernment at the identity level. The fallen beings are absolutely convinced that they are special beings and that they have a special status. And some of them are even convinced that the highest god of the universe has given them this status and has given them the authority to rule this world. This mindset of one who thinks that he is the ruler of this world and that God has given him that authority is what I called “the prince of this world.” There are even some old gnostic teachings that say that there is a demiurge, and that God has given the demiurge the authority to rule on earth. Well, this is an illusion that springs from the mind of anti-christ, for God has given free will to all beings on earth. And when all have free will, how can there be one person who is an unquestionable authority? What need is there for authority? If there is respect for free will, why would God set up this sense of authority? When God has given all beings free will, it simply is not necessary.

The idea of an unquestionable authority comes from the fallen beings because they want to be seen that way and they see themselves that way. This is another measure you can use to expose a fallen being in embodiment. He or she firmly believes that they are in a separate category and that they are separate from most, if not all other people. You will see some of the dictators of history who have believed this way. Hitler, Mao, Stalin and Lenin believed that they were superior to all other people and that they knew better than all other people. And therefore, they instantly saw that those who did not submit to them, those who did not worship them and those who did not agree with them were enemies, and they were treated as enemies, and they were instantly put down as enemies.

When you see a person behave like this, you know, again, that you are dealing with a fallen being or one whose mindset or mind is completely taken over by the fallen beings. And therefore, as an ascended-master student, you obviously do not want to follow this person, certainly not if you want to attain Christhood. You do not attain Christhood by following anyone, but especially not a fallen being.

What is it that the fallen beings do in order to fool people at both the mental and identity levels? Well, there are slight differences. At the mental level, the fallen beings have put out so many ideas that it is extremely overwhelming and extremely confusing. They partly attempt to make people feel so overwhelmed by all their claims and counterclaims that they do not know what to believe. Then they present themselves as an authority that says: “No, we have the highest truth, we have the absolute truth. Therefore, if you follow us, you cannot go wrong.” You are guaranteed to be saved and enter heaven, or the socialist-communist utopia, or the capitalist utopia, or whatever utopia they define.

At the identity level, it is not so much a matter of throwing out all of these viewpoints. But what they do at the identity level is they use the dualistic mindset to create a clear division between themselves and in some cases just a small group of other people, a small elite, and the majority of the people. They portray this idea that humankind can be divided into at least two separate divisions or classes. Sometimes they even portray that this division was created by God, or was defined by God or was an historical process of necessity. Nevertheless, the point is that when you see those who divide humankind up into two separate classes where one is a privileged elite, and the majority of the population can never, ever rise up and become part of that elite, then you know you are dealing with a fallen being or one who is an instrument for the fallen beings. It can be no other way.

The Christ consciousness knows that all human beings are sons and daughters of God. Therefore, there cannot be one person, be he called Jesus or something else, who is the only son of God or who was God from the very beginning. It is an illusion created by the fallen beings because the Christ knows that all human beings are sons and daughters of God. But they have not all realized this. Therefore, what is the Christ doing? The Christ is seeking to help them come to the realization of their true identity as sons and daughters of God and as spiritual beings. And what is the purpose of the Christ? The purpose of the Christ is to demonstrate: “I have reached a higher level of consciousness. But this does not make me special. This does not make me superior to you. It makes me an example that you can follow, for you too can attain the higher state of consciousness that I am demonstrating.” As the ascended masters have been saying for decades: “What one has done, all can do.”

This is the modus operandi of the Christ. Therefore, in order to help people attain their true identity, the Christ does everything that can be done to challenge and help people see beyond the false identity projected by the fallen beings. As I said, the false identity of the fallen beings is always based on a division into at least two classes of people where there is a hermetically-sealed barrier between the two. Those in the lower class can never become part of the higher class. This is what the Christ sees. The Christ sees the unity beyond all human divisions, and therefore does not fall into the trap of validating divisions or validating some human being who claims to have authority, or following a human being who has authority. You understand what I have been trying to say here.

There are levels of Christ discernment:

  • The lowest level is the physical where you evaluate people’s actions.
  • The next level up is the emotional where you evaluate whether someone is trying to pull you into an emotional vortex.
  • The next level up is the mental where you evaluate whether someone is trying to pull you into being sucked into a mental vortex where you end up believing in some ultimate truth, ideology or authority.
  • And then at the identity level there is the vortex of pulling you into accepting that you have a lower identity and therefore you do not have the potential to attain the Christ consciousness, and you especially do not have the potential or the authority to challenge those in the higher class.

Based on this, you have a certain foundation. If you feel that there is one of these that you have difficulty with, then you can use our tools to purify that particular one of your four lower bodies, challenge the illusions you have and rise above it. We have given many invocations for purifying the four lower bodies and you can use them as well for this purpose. With this I have set a foundation.

What I want to do now is comment on something that is a question that many people have asked themselves and that certainly all ascended-master students should be asking themselves. And the question is this: Is it possible that two people can each have Christ consciousness but can disagree on a specific issue? In other words, both people have a certain level of Christ discernment, but they disagree on a particular issue relating to life on earth. Is this possible? Well, let us explore this question.

What have I been saying in these dictations today? And what have we been saying in the invocation that you have given now at least three times? Have you noticed what is being said in this invocation? [Invocation for Christ Discernment] We have said that there are levels of Christ discernment. We have even said that there is a level of Christ discernment for each of the 144 levels of consciousness. Now, you may find this difficult to comprehend when you look at the absolute lowest state of consciousness on earth. But as we have said, for each of the 144 levels of consciousness there is a specific illusion that allows a being to go down to that level, still experience that it has a right to be at that level, and do what it wants to do. And this experience seems real to that being. It is the illusion that gives the sense of reality.

How would a being at the lowest level of consciousness ever escape that level? Well, if there was not a level of Christ discernment that could help that being see through the illusion at that level, the being would have no way to escape. There would be no way out. That downward spiral would be a one-way street. Therefore, the Christ mind goes to each of the levels possible on earth and provides a particular insight for that level, that can help a person at that level see through the particular illusion and therefore rise up to the next level. You can say that a person who is firmly trapped at the lowest level of consciousness on earth does not have Christ discernment. But a person who has seen through the illusion at the lowest level and risen up to the second level, that person does have Christ discernment. The person has seen through one of the illusions that traps people on earth, and it can only see through that illusion through Christ discernment, so it has a certain level of Christ discernment.

Now, of course, this does not mean that the person at the second level has the ultimate level of Christ discernment because the ultimate level of Christ discernment possible on earth is not attained until you reach the 144th level and see through the illusion at that level. Then you are ready to ascend. That happened for me when I was hanging on the cross. I gave up the ghost and I was no longer in embodiment.

What you need to very, very carefully consider here is that each of you who is an ascended-master student is at a certain level of the 144 levels. What that means is that you have a certain level of Christ discernment, but what you have at your level is not the ultimate level of Christ discernment possible on earth. As we have said now several times, that means that you cannot allow your ego to make you believe that what you have is the ultimate level of Christ discernment. I know this is a difficult process and a difficult balance to walk because we have also talked about the need to recognize that you have walked the path for a long time, you have made progress, and you have come to a level where you have a certain level of Christhood, and you cannot deny that Christhood.

Several years ago, during a conference in Korea, this messenger was asked whether he considered himself to be the living Christ, and he said yes. He explained that if he did not say yes, he would be denying his Christhood. But he never for a moment attained the idea in his mind that he had reached the ultimate level of Christhood. It is very, very important that all of you do the same because if you do not do this, you will fail the second challenge of Christ. You will fail the second challenge of Christ. Did you hear me? You will fail the second challenge of Christ. And what is the second challenge of Christ? It is the one Peter failed when I said to him: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” What did Peter try to do? He tried to pull the living Christ into his mental box and validate his mental box, and that is the consciousness of Satan. And that is why I rebuked him. Did Peter get it? No. Have the vast majority of Christians understood this point? No, of course not. That is why to this day the Catholic church is based on the consciousness of Peter and thereby rejects the living Christ. That is why the living Christ has no chance of appearing in any context in the Catholic church or any other mainstream Christian church.

You need to recognize here that you can easily have two ascended-master students who disagree. Let us just say here that one is at the 70th level of consciousness and another is at the 80th level of consciousness. They both have a certain level of Christ discernment. One of them is firmly convinced that the truth is this particular side of an issue, and the other is perfectly convinced that the truth is the other side of that same issue. Each of them can believe: “But my position is based on my Christ discernment, my inner Christ discernment, my intuition and my Christ self. The ascended masters told me this is the way it is.” They are firmly convinced that they are right and the other person is wrong. How do you deal with this situation? Well, many people in past dispensations of the ascended masters in past organizations that we have sponsored, have not been able to deal with it at all. They have ended up in a disagreement that caused the two people to see each other as enemies and walk away from each other.

Now, what have I explained here? The Christ sees beyond all human divisions. If you believe that you have a certain viewpoint that you received as a result of Christ discernment, but at the same time you see yourself as being opposed to, perhaps an enemy of another person who has the opposite viewpoint, then you do not have the higher levels of Christ discernment. If you did, you would be able to see beyond these outer divisions and see that there is something that is far more important than this particular issue.

Let us not dance around the issue anymore. Let us take the most obvious example that is up in our time right now: The election in the United States, and whether Donald Trump or Joe Biden should become president. As some of you have pointed out, this has divided ascended master students. Is it possible that one person can be convinced that he or she has Christ discernment and yet firmly believes that Trump should be president? And is it possible that another person can have Christ discernment and firmly believe either that Trump should not be president or that Joe Biden should be president? Is it possible that they both have Christ discernment and therefore that they are both right in a certain sense?

Well, the answer is: “Yes, but…” There is a very big but associated with that statement. Now, you understand here that Christhood is a process. We are not requiring anybody to be perfect. As I have said: “How could you have ultimate Christhood or Christ discernment until you are at the 144th level?” It is clear that when you are at the lower levels of Christ discernment, you can receive an impulse from the Christ mind, and you are truly receiving an impulse from the Christ mind. You see certain things on earth that are not right, that are unbalanced, that are a manipulation of the fallen beings, that are an illusion, that are a lie, and so on. At the lower levels of Christ discernment, well, we cannot expect you to be able to see beyond all human divisions. We cannot expect this and we do not expect it.

How is it then possible that someone in the United States can be a Republican and a supporter of Trump because they feel they have Christ discernment, and another person can be a Democrat and a supporter of the Democrats because they feel they have Christ discernment? Is it possible that they both have Christ discernment? Well, yes, it is, but again, there is a but. And what is the but? Well, the but is this: You have the level of Christ discernment that corresponds to your level of consciousness among the 144 levels, but you do not have anything beyond that. You see certain things, but there are also certain things you do not see. For example, it is possible that a person can have a certain level of Christ discernment and therefore can see certain qualities in Trump that the person believes are important for a president. For example, either based on our outer teachings or based on an inner impulse from the Christ consciousness or both, you could have received an insight into how important it is to overthrow the power elite, the establishment, and the political establishment that just wants to maintain status quo, and is not open to the kind of changes we are talking about.

You could have received an impulse from the Christ mind of how important this is. But did the Christ mind tell you to support Donald Trump? Or that Donald Trump was the only one who could overthrow the power elite? Well, no, the Christ mind did not tell you this because that would have been what? It would have been reinforcing man-made divisions. What happens is that because there are certain illusions you have not seen through, you are, as Paul said “seeing through a glass darkly.” You receive an impulse and it is a correct impulse. It is a valid impulse from the Christ mind. But in your own mind, perhaps even at the identity, mental or emotional level before it reaches your conscious mind, that impulse receives a certain coloring. Therefore, in your outer mind, based on the illusions you still have that you have not seen through, you feel that the impulse from the Christ mind has validated some outer belief that you have.

This is what happened to Peter. It has happened to numerous people, innumerable people throughout the ages. Many, many people have had some valid impulse from the Christ mind, but have then used it, in many cases subconsciously, to validate a belief in the outer mind to which they are very attached. It is possible that you receive an impulse from the Christ mind such as: It is necessary to challenge the power elite. Then you see that Donald Trump is challenging the power elite by speaking out against them. Then you reason with your outer mind: This is exactly the leader that the ascended masters want. You might even reason, as some fundamentalist Christians have reasoned, that he is the one sent by God to set America right. Do you understand? Even some of these Christian leaders have a certain level of Christ discernment, but again it is not the ultimate level.

It is possible that another person could have received an impulse from the Christ mind that says: It is important to overcome the power elite mindset that says they are better than other people, and therefore create a more egalitarian society in the United States. Then the person might reason with the outer mind: But only the Democratic party is talking about doing this and only they have the will and the policy to do this, and therefore the Democrats are the ones who can bring change to America.

Again, it is possible that there is a valid impulse because, as we have said before, it is not so that one party has all the correct answers and no wrong answers. Both parties have certain insights and certain ideas that are constructive for the future of America, but neither has a patent on the future. You see here that it is quite possible that you can have two ascended-master students who are both convinced that they have a certain level of Christ discernment, and they are right, and who are both convinced that their choice of political party is the ultimate one. And this is where they are not right because there is no ultimate choice, as we have attempted to explain many times, because there is nothing ultimate on earth.

You see here that you can receive a valid insight from the Christ mind but you can color it at the identity, mental and emotional levels so that by the time it reaches your conscious mind, you are convinced that it validates one of the beliefs that you are very attached to at the conscious level, at the emotional level, at the mental level or even at the identity level.

This is a belief that you may not even be conscious that you have. You may have a belief at the identity level that you are not even aware of at the conscious level. But at the conscious level you see yourself in a certain way and you have never even questioned that sense of identity. Or you may have a certain belief at the mental level that you are not consciously aware of, but at the conscious level you are absolutely convinced that this is the way it is. For example, many Catholics are absolutely convinced at the conscious level that the Catholic church is the only road to salvation. Many materialists are absolutely convinced that all religion is a hoax and complete superstition, and that the world is entirely material. It is possible that a Christian can have some level of Christ discernment and a materialist can have some level of Christ discernment. They are both receiving some impulse. The materialist may be receiving a valid impulse from the Christ mind that makes him or her see the shortcomings of religion, especially the kind of organized religion you have. A Christian may receive some valid impulse from the Christ mind that you cannot save yourself, and that only through some higher impulse can you be set free from your mental box. What happens is that in the outer mind by the time these impulses reach the conscious mind, they have been so colored, that the people are now firmly convinced that the impulse from the Christ mind has validated this belief created at the mental level, often by the fallen beings.

We understand very well how difficult it is for our students who are at these beginning levels of Christhood, as we might call it. We understand how difficult it is to see through this. Nevertheless, we also know it is possible for you to begin to see through this when you are above the 48th level of consciousness, which all of you are. It is possible for you to take the course we have given that takes you through the seven rays, where the seven chohans raise you up from the 48th to the 96th level of consciousness. It is possible for you to reach that 96th level if you truly apply this course [The Path to Self-Mastery, 9 vols.] and other teachings we have given.

But even at the 96th level, you do not have the ultimate level of Christ discernment. How could you when there are 144 levels? It is at the 96th level where you truly face a more intense version of the second challenge of Christ. You do face it at each of the 144 levels, but there is a crucial turning point at the 96th level. The 96th level is where you have the potential either to continue going upwards and increasing your Christ discernment or to start a downward spiral. For that matter, you can also start this downward spiral at any point below the 96th level. But at the 96th level you come to this point where you must make a choice between realizing that you need to overcome all aspects of the outer mind or denying this.

At the 96th level, you face the intensified version of the second challenge where you need to decide: Will you accept that you have a certain level of Christ discernment, but it is not the ultimate level? Will you accept that you continually need to seek for insights and revelations from the Christ mind that will help you see through the illusions you still have left and help you see through the separate selves? Are you willing to lose your life in order to follow Christ? Are you willing to lose any and all selves that come up? Are you willing to question every outer belief you have? Or are you not willing to do this?

If you are not willing to do this, then there is a certain separate self and a certain belief that you will not question because you believe that it is the absolute truth. As Mother Mary said in the definition of fanaticism, this is a viewpoint, a truth or an insight that could never be expanded upon. This is what you believe. When people make that decision, whether it is at the 96th level or below, that is when you start a downward spiral, and from then on, you will not be receiving insights from the Christ mind because you are not open to it until you again turn around.

What will you then be doing? Well, you will be referring to the insights that you felt you received in the past. You will be using those insights to justify why you do not need to question this particular belief, and why you do not need to question your sense of identity as having attained some superior status. There are people who have reached the 96th level and who have decided that this was an ultimate level and that they did not need to question themselves. They believed that they had reached the ultimate level of Christhood. The moment you believe this, you are starting a downward spiral. You do not immediately fall down to the lowest level, but you start going down because you cannot stay there. You can only go up or go down. You cannot stay at the same level for very long.

You now will see that the major characteristic of such people is that they become very, very attached to a particular viewpoint. They become very eager to reject anyone who questions or challenges their viewpoint. They can become quite emotional in seeking to do so. Usually, in the beginning levels, they are not directly manipulative. They are not directly attacking other people. But they may have various ways of seeking to put these other people in their place, so to speak, where they will try to get other people to accept themselves as the highest authority that should not be questioned. By the way, I am in no way implying here that Donald Trump has at any point in the past reached the 96th level, I am talking about ascended master students.

When you see this –  that people become very attached to their viewpoints and become very adamant in trying to refute anyone who questions them, perhaps even seeing other people as enemies or putting them down as not having the same level of Christ discernment as they themselves have, or having a certain overbearing attitude – well, that is when you know that here is a person that there is no point in arguing with and that there is no point in having a discussion with. There is no point in trying to convince them that they are trapped in an illusion. They are trapped in the illusion because they are convinced that the illusion is real. There is nothing you can say that will challenge the illusion. There is nothing anyone could say.

We have seen in all previous ascended master organizations that there are certain students who have come into the teachings; they have studied and applied the teachings diligently and they have made progress reaching a certain level, in some cases, even the 96th level. Then they have chosen that there was something that they did not want to give up. What have they done? They have attempted to use the teachings and their own insights from the Christ mind to justify why they do not have to go further. In many cases, they have then found something in the teachings that were given previously that seemed to validate their viewpoint. Then they find something that is given later in the teachings, and now they say: “The first revelation was true, but the second one is not, and this proves that the messenger is no longer a messenger, has lost his or her mantle, is no longer connected to the masters, or the messenger’s mind colored the message, and so on.” We have seen this over and over again.

Now, my beloved, you will see that in each of these movements, these people have then attempted to challenge the messenger. In some cases, the messenger has responded to these people and tried to reason with them to help them see what they could not see. But in virtually all cases, what has happened is this: Even though these people, at a certain level of their path, accepted the messenger as an authority who had a higher level of Christhood than themselves, they have now come to this point where they believe they have reached the ultimate level of Christhood and therefore they no longer recognize the messenger as an authority. They no longer recognize anyone as having a higher level of Christhood than themselves, well, except perhaps the ascended masters, but they are convinced that we would agree with them in what they are saying. What we have seen here is that even the messenger could not help these people snap out of their illusion.

What I am trying to say here is that there is little point in you thinking that you can help these people snap out of their illusion. There is little point in you trying to reason with them because the likelihood of having success is very, very small. As this messenger realized a number of years ago when he was faced with a group of people who challenged his authority, he could not help these people because they would not listen to anything he said. They believed that they were now at a higher level of authority and at a higher level of Christhood than the messenger, and that they could judge whether the messenger was connected to the ascended masters, and whether what the masters said through the messenger was really coming from the masters or was not. Once people step into this state of mind, the messenger can say nothing that would make a difference to these people. He realized: Why should I spend my attention on people that I cannot help when there are other people that I might be able to help? Why not spend my attention where there is the greatest opportunity that I can actually help people? You can take the same stand and you can say: “Well, I will not reason with these people, I will let them go their way, I will let them do their thing, and I will simply focus on my own spiritual path and increasing my Christ discernment.”

You see, my beloved, Christ discernment is a process that has stages. We might say here that at the lowest level, the physical level, Christ discernment is about seeing that there is no human action or no human state such as race or ethnicity or skin color that defines you. You are more than all of these physical characteristics and divisions between people. At the emotional level, Christ discernment is ultimately about seeing that you are more than your emotions. You are especially more than all of these emotional vortexes that have been created throughout history. You are more than the emotional vortex in which you grew up and that you were programmed to accept without question. But you can question it and you can free yourself from it, and that is when you rise to the next level which is where you face the challenge of attaining Christ discernment at the mental level. What do you do at the mental level? Well, you see that there are innumerable divisions created at the mental level based on ideologies, religions, political philosophies, materialism, religion, this or that. You have so many of these viewpoints, but you are more than any of these viewpoints and therefore you can rise above them. When you rise above them, you see that there is more to you and there is more to other people than these human divisions. This means you are not identifying yourself based on these divisions and you are not identifying others based on them. You do not see other people as enemies, you see beyond – you see the basic humanity and the essential humanity, and you see your own potential and other people’s potential.

When you come to this level, you realize that whether you belong to this political party or that political party, this does not define you whether this is in the United States or elsewhere in the world. You come to the point where you realize that you are not a Republican or a Democrat, you are, first of all, a spiritual being who is beyond any divisions on earth. You are even an aspiring Christed being which pulls you to see beyond all of these divisions.  When you come up to the identity level, you can then realize that you are not identified based on this party or that party. Therefore, you realize that it is not a black and white issue, whether this party or that party is in power. It is not an epic battle between the Democrats and the Republicans in the United States. It is not so that the Republicans will bring America into the promised land, and the Democrats will take it to hell, or the other way around. These are just human divisions and human viewpoints. If you are to fulfill your divine plan and your highest potential on earth, you need to go beyond them, because as we have said many times, it is not a matter of people accepting a certain outer teaching or organization, even the ascended-masters’ teachings.

It is a matter of people coming to accept certain universal ideas, and this is what will raise the consciousness. You cannot confine these ideas to a particular religion or an ascended-master teaching or this political party or that political party. Some of these ideas are so universal that they cannot be monopolized by one political party. There are certain foundational principles in the world economy and how the world economy works. They have nothing to do with capitalism or communism, or republicanism or democratism. They have nothing to do with these divisions. The law of gravity does not change whether you are a Republican or a Democrat, neither do the laws of economics. If you want to create an economy in the United States that is of the people, by the people and for the people, well, the Democrats cannot do it alone and the Republicans cannot do it alone. Perhaps they could do it if they could set aside their differences and come together. But what will ultimately create a better economy is some universal ideas that are not specific to any political party. This is what you see when you go towards these higher levels of mental level Christ discernment and identity level Christ discernment. You begin to see beyond this. Therefore, you also begin to see beyond the question: Is it so important to convince other people of a particular viewpoint?

Now, I have said that you should not attempt to reason with certain people, but you could still have a relationship with them. This messenger has a relationship with many people who have no interest in ascended master teachings or any spiritual teaching. He has family members who have no real concept of what he is doing. But he is not trying to convince them. He is just having a relationship with them based on what they are able to do and where they are in consciousness. You can do this when you see beyond this and you do not set yourself apart as an ascended master student who is different from other people because you are an ascended master student.

But this, of course, is something that I will leave for a future discourse as I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. You can ponder this as you rest during the night. You can ask to be taken to my retreat over Saudi Arabia where you can receive further insights and perhaps wake up with a deeper understanding of what I have said. For a few people what I have said here will be highly disturbing, but for many it will be highly liberating. I certainly hope that you can all move into this stage of feeling liberated by these insights. For it is, of course, not my intention to condemn or judge anyone, but to liberate all, for that is after all what the Christ is here to do.

With this, I seal you in the joy that I have whenever I interact in a more direct way with human beings on earth, with those who are open to experiencing the living Christ, even if I speak through a physical messenger who can carry the vibration that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Pull yourself out of the emotional vortexes


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, December 4, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. In this dictation, I wish to talk about how the fallen beings and dark forces use the emotional body to sabotage or distort or cut off your Christ discernment.

I am aware that many people on earth would not be able to fathom this. But I do expect that all sincere spiritual students and certainly all ascended master students will gradually build the ability to sense emotional energy. You can start by thinking back to your childhood, where you probably had some adult, perhaps your father, perhaps your mother, scold you, or yell at you in some degree of anger. And I am sure you can identify that vibration of anger that was directed at you from the outside. You can also think of how you might be watching a movie and suddenly there is a sex scene. And you can feel how there is a certain stirring in your base chakra. What I also assume that most of you realize is that there are times when you yourself can feel that you get agitated, that you get angry and you can feel this in your solar plexus chakra.

Obviously, you have some ability to discern emotional energy. I am sure that many of you can also feel peaceful emotional energy, loving emotional energy. And you should be able to feel the vibration of our dictations as something that is not fear based, as something that does not stir and agitate that feeling in any of your chakras. What you realize when you consider this is that the fallen beings have throughout history used various schemes to draw people in through the emotional body. We have talked about the fact that there are collective spirits, there are certain vortexes that have been created in the emotional body, like a maelstrom in the water where the water spins very, very quickly, and suddenly starts sucking the water down in a very fast-moving vortex. This is very parallel to what happens at the emotional body of humankind, and in the emotional body of individuals.

You see how, just to take one example, they have many times set two groups of people such as two nations up against each other. They have created this belief that these people are so different, that they are opposing us or the cause that we stand for, that they are the enemy. And gradually they build this anger and agitation, which actually builds a vortex in the emotional body of each group of people. And pretty soon it becomes strong enough that it overpowers the emotional body of individuals and people are literally sucked into that collective vortex and they cannot free themselves from it individually.

You saw for example, during the 1930s in Germany, how Hitler built this vortex in the emotional body of the German nation. You can still find these videos of the mass rallies where he would be speaking in front of tens of thousands of people and building gradually them into this fever pitched where they were almost like automatons crying out in support of him. And this, of course is an example of how this entire group of people who sat there in that stadium were enveloped in this collective vortex that had already been built. But it became reinforced by the event to the degree where virtually nobody in that tens of thousands of people could withstand it individually. It was simply so powerful that it overpowered their emotional bodies and they were pulled into an emotional reaction based on anger and hatred against, for example, the Jews. You have seen many other examples of this throughout history. You see examples of it in the world today, where some people have built this vortex that pulls large numbers of people into it.

This is something that you as ascended master students, really, without doing much work, but being willing to just sense this, you can feel these kinds of energies. And therefore, of course you can use this as one way to discover when something is blocking your Christ discernment in the emotional level. It is clear that when you are pulled into such an emotional vortex, you are overpowered by some very strong fear-based emotions. Fear based emotions always have some kind of direction, they are always directed against someone else: “Who is the scapegoat?”, “Who is the enemy?”, “Who is the problem?”, “Who are the ones who must be changed or forced or killed, in order to solve the problem?” The emotional vortex itself builds this sense of urgency, that something must be done now, to solve this problem. This of course, means that you cannot exercise Christ discernment, when you are in such a vortex. How could you when as I said, the primary condition for you to experience Christ discernment is to be in a neutral state of mind. When you are overpowered by a vortex like this, you are not in a neutral state of mind. And you cannot be. You are so agitated in your emotional body, that you cannot look beyond the emotional body. You cannot look beyond your own mind. And therefore, find that certain calmness, that certain inner peace, that certain point of stillness that is the opening for Christ discernment, for some kind of impulse from the Christ mind.

You need to of course, look at your life, look at your situation. Many of you will be able to look, unfortunately, to your own home as you were growing up, where you will see that your parents had built a certain emotional vortex between them. And in certain situations, the anger of one of them was triggered. The other person was pulled into it. And now they had either an argument or some kind of other situation going that naturally had an impact on their children and often pulled their children into either an emotional reaction similar to the parents, or an emotional reaction of wanting to get away from the parents and the intensity of the energy. You can also look at situations you have encountered in school, at work situations. Perhaps even at university, where there have been other vortexes that have attempted to pull you in. You can look even at the political situation in a country where you live and identify such vortexes, where you see large numbers of people who are pulled into a particular reaction, a fear based reaction of being angry against another group of people because they are the reason why these good people cannot get what they want or why the nation is in danger, or why this or that terrible thing might happen.

You can learn to identify this not as a matter of looking at the beliefs that are being used. What I am talking about here is purely the discernment at the emotional level where you can identify a certain energy. It is fear based, it is disharmonious, it is stirring up often your solar plexus chakra but sometimes other chakras and you feel this agitation that is gradually building. Your body becomes an unpleasant place to be. It is actually your emotional body that is an unpleasant place to be and you feel like getting away from it. When you can identify that there is a pull from such vortexes on your emotional body, you can then again use the tools we have given you to step outside, realize that this comes from some kind of separate self. There is some kind of belief behind this. And you can begin to use our tools to identify what that belief is.

We have said many times of course, that the emotional body is under the mental body and therefore the mental body has a big influence on the emotional body. So when you see these vortexes, when you experience these vortexes, you realize there is some kind of belief behind it. In other words, you are vulnerable to being pulled into such a vortex. Because at some point, perhaps in a past lifetime, you accepted a certain belief that made you feel that in certain situations, you can only feel anger, or you can only feel fear, or you can only feel other negative emotions. You even believe that it is justified to feel this kind of feeling, because the situation is so serious, these other people are doing something that is so wrong and all of these other excuses. But you need to come to identify the belief behind the emotional reaction, if you are to free yourself from the emotional reaction. Because there is naturally things you can do at the emotional level. As we have said, you can use our decrees to invoke spiritual energy, you can use the violet flame to transform the fear based energy in your emotional body, you can create a shield around your emotional body by giving calls to Archangel Michael, you can call to Astrea for cutting your emotional body free from ties to the astral plane to the collective emotional body. And these will work but they will work on a temporary basis because as long as you still have the belief that causes you to continue to disqualify energy, you cannot be completely free of the emotional pull from the mass consciousness. So you need to be willing to look for that belief, to ask for our help. Maitreya and myself, when you give this invocation or decrees, will help you in as much as you are open to receiving it. And this is precisely the difficulty about the emotional body.

You see, once you are at the mental level, there is the possibility of reasoning. I sometimes said to people: “Let us reason together”, when I was an embodiment. And you can do this when people are somewhat calm in their emotions. But when people are pulled into an emotional vortex, you cannot reason with them. You cannot reason with the reaction they are having. Because the reason they were pulled into the vortex in the first place was that their emotional reaction seemed real to them. It seemed like the only possible reaction in that situation given the outer circumstances. Like there was even a question earlier that said: “How can I not feel angry when I see someone abusing a child or an animal?” Well, that is a belief that your only possible reaction is to feel anger. But once you feel the anger, you cannot reason with that, you cannot even reason with the belief behind the anger when a person is overpowered by the anger.

You see that the fallen beings have been very, very clever at realizing this very simple dynamic. You introduce some kind of belief in people that makes them believe that in a certain situation, they can only feel anger. Things are so bad, what these other people are doing is so wrong, the risk to society of this or that not happening is so big, that you can only feel anger about this. You must feel and direct anger against these other people because somehow you believe that this anger will affect these people and have a positive impact on the situation. Now you will recognize many of you that there has hardly ever been a case where a large group of people directing anger into a situation has actually improved that situation. In most cases that leads to a downward spiral of violence upon violence upon violence, as it has been going on for thousands of years in the Middle East. There is no positive outcome of this. But you cannot tell people that when they are overpowered by the emotional vortex, they cannot reason that way. They are angry. And they cannot see any other solution than directing that anger against the scapegoat, against the target, and then doing whatever is needed to neutralize the threat that they see.

If you look back again at Hitler you see the classical outplaying of this. How the majority of the German people were convinced that the Jews were the biggest if not the only problem in Germany, and that removing the Jews from German society would solve a lot of problems. Obviously, this was completely non rational. But there was no way you could reason with the people who were trapped in this vortex. And that is why there came a point during the 1930s, where Germany had passed a point of no return. And the war was an inevitability, because it was the only thing that could shatter the illusion that the German people were trapped in. They were trapped, partly because Hitler had projected this illusion that he and the German people were invincible. And the only thing that could shatter it and make the Germans open to questioning certain things was that they lost. And therefore, because they lost, they had to question the illusion, they had to recognize that they were not invincible, because if they were, they would have won. So if what Hitler told them was not true, because it was counteracted by facts, then what else that he told them was not true. And then they started questioning one thing after another, and then the nation as a whole made some progress.

What the fallen beings have been extremely clever at doing is set up the belief. Get first, a small group of people to pour their emotional energy into this vortex. And then gradually, sometimes very slowly, sometimes over time, building this up to a fever pitch. Now, if you look at society, in today’s age, even the modern democracies, you see that in several democratic nations, there is a growing dissatisfaction among the people. You see that more and more people are beginning to realize that there is something unbalanced, something wrong in their nations. In many cases, they do not really understand what it is, but the reality of it is that it is what we talked about during the American webinar, the income inequality and the formation of this financial power elite, that has a stranglehold on the economies of the nations. This elite is siphoning wealth away from the people. And the people in the democratic nation know that this should not be happening. They do not understand fully that it is happening. But they feel that something is wrong, they are dissatisfied. And the fallen beings are very good at creating a situation and then taking advantage of it. We might even say that it is not really that they are so good at it. It is just that the fallen beings cannot help being fallen beings. They do what fallen beings do. They set themselves up as a privileged elite. They gather to themselves – to all means available, lying, cheating, manipulation, what have you – privileges and wealth and power. They are creating an imbalanced society.

When the people start feeling this imbalance and start becoming dissatisfied with it, the fallen beings then are very good at stepping in and pulling the people into an emotional based vortex, so that they cannot rationalize about it. They do not have the reasoning faculties anymore, because these faculties have been overshadowed by the emotional reaction. So they cannot step back, look at their society and say: “What is it I’m really dissatisfied with?”, “What is it that is really happening in my society?” Instead, they are pulled into this emotional reaction, where they often have their anger directed against another group of people. The fallen beings manage to first create a situation of imbalance, then create a diversion, whereby they can stay hidden, they can stay under the radar, nobody really sees it. Nobody really sees it, they do not see that the Emperor has nothing on. It simply does not click in the collective consciousness. And a big part of this, not the only reason for it, but a big part of it is these emotional reactions, where many, many people are pulled into wanting to have a certain feeling. You understand that when people are feeling dissatisfied with their society, even though it is a democracy, it is because they have come to feel disempowered. They have come to feel that even though this is a democracy, even though I am voting, I do not really have any influence, it does not matter. Nobody is changing the things in society. So they feel disempowered, they feel it does not make any difference who they are voting for. And then if someone comes along, who says the right things they believe that this can work, that what this person is saying can work. Why? Because the person gives them a feeling that they are empowered. Again, I am using a historical example in order to avoid using the rather obvious contemporary examples that I want to save for another day.

Go back to the 1920s, after the end of the First World War, where the economy in Germany became very bad. Again, the most of the people felt very poor, felt very disempowered. The German people came to feel very disempowered. And then comes Hitler, who has a different message. “No, no, no. The German people are not disempowered. On the contrary, they are basically the superior race who can bring balance to the world, if only they follow Hitler. And if only they direct their anger against those who are the real problem, namely the scapegoat.” And so you see how what Hitler actually did was that he realized that the Germans felt disempowered, and he created a vortex that made them feel empowered. This is, of course, a rather strange phenomenon when you look at it. You look at these rallies, again, with tens of thousands of people, their eyes glazed over, they are screaming at the top of their lungs: “Heil Hitler.” And you can see that they were simply hypnotized. But what they felt inside their minds was, they felt empowered. They felt collectively empowered, because the anger that they unleashed, the anger that they directed at the Jews, or Germany’s enemies, that anger in itself made them feel empowered. Because that is the effect of anger, that it can make you temporarily empowered.

This is why you will see throughout history, that anger can make people feel that they can do anything, and it can sometimes even make them able to do things that they normally could not do. You will see in many battle situations where those who became angry, were almost invincible on the battlefield in hand-to-hand combat. And you can see the same in other situations. That is why you will have some people, even psychologists who say that anger is a positive emotion. Well, it may be in certain situations that you can overcome certain obstacles through anger. But these are not ideal situations, but highly unbalanced situations on a dark planet like earth. So naturally in the spiritual realm, there is no anger, but there is of course, a certain determination. But that is not what you call anger on earth. You see here, if you are not disempowered, if you do not feel disempowered, you can have determination that will allow you to do what you want to do, even if there is some resistance on a dense planet like earth, but you do not need to feel anger. But when you feel disempowered, the only way to overcome the disempowerment is anger. Unless, of course, you resolve the very selves that make you feel disempowered. But that is something that most people are not able to do.

You see, again, this entire spiral, ongoing spiral, repetitive spiral. The fallen beings create an imbalance, they take advantage of the unbalance to direct people’s anger against some scapegoat, so that the fallen beings are not exposed for the real cause of the imbalance. It is exactly the same in today’s world. Now, we talked about this study of the income inequality in the United States. You see similar things in other democracies, although not to the same extreme degree. But the income inequality is created by the power elite, the financial elite who are manipulating the entire financial system. But what do they do? They manage to get people to direct their anger, one group of people to direct their anger at another group of people, instead of against themselves. And so you see how this is something you can learn as an ascended master student to identify.

You can identify when here is someone who is encouraging, even enflaming this anger in people, giving them an easy way out to direct it against some other group of people, instead of addressing the real problem behind people’s sense of being disempowered. In other words, you can learn to see that the fallen beings may be very good at making the people feel empowered through anger, but they are not actually empowering the people, they are only giving them a feeling of being empowered. And that is precisely what many people on earth want. There are many, many people who are, we might say trapped in their emotional bodies, because their emotional bodies are the primary one of their four lower bodies. In other words, these people’s lives revolve around their emotions. This is often why they end up feeling disempowered in the first place. Because when you do not have control over your emotional body, with the mental and identity body, you will often be pulled into things that sabotage yourself. And therefore you do not do as well as those who have such control. So you end up having these people who are not doing well, they do not get an education, they are not doing well on their jobs and it becomes a self-reinforcing spiral. But instead of recognizing and taking responsibility for themselves and saying: “What can I do to change myself?”, they direct the responsibility outwards, it is some outside factor that is the cause of their situation. It is society, it is those other people, it is this or that or the next thing. There is always some outside scapegoat, that is the cause of the problem, instead of looking at yourself.

Again, why is this? Because people who are primarily overpowered by their emotional body, find it very difficult to look at themselves. Why? Because if you look at yourself and see that you actually have a certain reactionary pattern, then if you are trapped in your emotional body and reacting with anger, you will feel anger with yourself. You will have other negative feelings that you direct against yourself. And these people cannot bear this because they cannot reason that there is no reason to feel angry. There is no reason to blame myself I just need to overcome this and let it go. So they feel trapped. And they are trapped because of their reactionary pattern.

Now, we have given you many, many tools to free yourself from these reactionary patterns. Again, there is no blame here. Many of you grew up in dysfunctional homes and your parents had this emotional vortex that pulled you into varying degrees. And you have lived in societies where you have a collective emotional vortex that is pulling on you. It is not a matter of blaming anyone. But the reality is here that it is doable for an ascended masters student who is willing to apply the tools we have given to pull yourself beyond this, to pull yourself out of these emotional vortexes and reactionary patterns to where your life is no longer controlled by your emotions. Because you can control your emotions with your two higher bodies.

Again, this is not saying to blame anyone. But the reality of the matter is that you need to come to that point. And this is one of the levels of Christ discernment, where you can recognize these emotional spirals, emotional vortexes and not being pulled in by them. You simply look at society and say: “Oh, look at this reaction from these people”. You can for that matter come to a point where you can look at what someone posted on Facebook. And you can identify that this post has a clear solar plexus vibration. You can feel it, if you read this, it actually stirs your solar plexus chakra. Maybe you can even come to a point where it does not stir your chakra but you do feel that there is a solar plexus energy in that message. And of course, you can then choose to avoid indulging in these kinds of messages. But you can also use it to look at yourself and see: “Do I react the same way?”, “Do I have a strong need to rebut the person to prove the person wrong, to get that person to change his or her views?” And if you feel that then you realize here is something in you, that makes you very vulnerable to being pulled into these vortexes created by the fallen beings.

What you get here is simply this. The first level of Christ discernment is where you look at the physical world, you look at people’s actions, you look at world events, you look at personal events, personal actions, and you learn to identify which ones create division, which one are based on violence or encourage violence and you pull yourself away from that. The next level of Christ discernment is the emotional level where you learn to identify the emotional vortexes that pull you in, that pull other people in, and you then simply learn to sense the vibration of this. In most cases, what you are dealing with is the solar plexus energy. There is a solar plexus energy directed at your chakra in order to stir it up and get you into a reaction. If you can see you are reacting and you have the tools to deal with that, uncover their beliefs. Because after all, why do you have to change other people’s opinions?

When you truly understand and accept the teachings we are giving about free will, you realize that you are not responsible for other people’s feelings. We have given many teachings on this. You are not responsible for other people’s feelings. There may be somebody, it may be someone who is close to you, who directs blame at you, because they feel angry or violated by something you did or said. And you can of course look at your actions and say: “Did I actually do something to hurt that other person?” And in most cases, you did not. You will learn to identify there is a certain group of people who are always seeking to force other people into an emotional reaction. And why do they do this? Because they get energy from you. And if they can manage to pull you in and make you feel bad, they get a certain sense of empowerment. They feel disempowered, but if they can make you feel bad, that gives them a certain sense of power. Of course, what is really behind this is that there are collective entities controlling these people’s emotional bodies, and the entities steal energy from the people from you. So this is the main mechanism behind it, stealing of emotional energy. You can come to this point where you can learn to recognize this and you can say: “No matter what these people are directing at me, that I am the reason they feel bad, I do not have to accept this, because I am not responsible for their feelings”.

You can go through a very simple process in yourself. Say you have a person, it can be a child, it can be a spouse, it can be a parent, it can be somebody at work, who is in an agitated state of mind, and blaming you that you did or said something to upset the other person. You can then ask yourself: “This person is implying that I’m the cause of his negative feelings. Which then implies that I have some kind of power over this person’s emotional body. Because otherwise, how could I be responsible for the person is feeling that way? If I didn’t have some kind of power to influence the other person’s emotions, how am I responsible for what the other person feels? Now, if I really had power over this person’s emotions, would he be feeling so upset? After all, I’m not a negative person, I don’t want to hurt anybody. I don’t want anybody to feel bad. So if I had the power over this person’s emotions, he would be feeling peaceful and happy, instead of agitated and angry. So by the fact that he is not feeling the way I would like him to feel, I can therefore reason that I do not have power over this person’s emotions. And therefore, when I don’t have power to change the person’s emotions, why should I feel responsible for how this person feels?”

You see, you are now starting to reason with yourself, I realized that you can only do this when you are not pulled into a vortex that overpowers you. But most of you can use our tools to pull yourself out of such a vortex, so you are not completely overpowered by it. Then you can begin to reason with your emotions, reason with what you feel. And then you can say: “I may be feeling a certain agitation right now, I may be feeling guilty, I may be feeling that I should not have hurt this person, or I should do something about it. But why am I feeling this way? Is it rational? Is it necessary for me to feel this way for something that I am not responsible for? If I am not responsible for the other person’s feelings, why should I let that person’s feelings influence my feelings? Why shouldn’t I have a right as an independent human being to choose my feelings independently of what this other person feels?” When you start reasoning this way, you will immediately feel, most of you, that there is a certain resistance to this process. And this resistance comes from separate selves. What you are really doing with this is you are putting your separate selves in a catch 22. If they do not resist your reasoning process, you will reason your way out of being influenced by them. So they must resist and try to get you to stop reasoning this way. But by resisting they also expose themselves so you can begin to see them, look at them and say: “Why do I feel this way? Why do I feel guilty when my mother blames me for her feeling bad?” Surely this goes back to childhood. It may go to past lifetimes. But there is a belief behind it. There is a separate self that was created in reaction to you being blamed. It is understandable you have it. Again, no need to blame yourself. But the question simply is: Do you want to live with this for the rest of this lifetime and even future lifetimes or do you want to make the effort right now to see through it, use the tools we have given you to expose that separate self, the belief behind it, see how irrational and unnecessary that belief is? And just let that whole thing go? Let go of the entire belief that set up this emotional reaction.

Why should you have to react to the emotions of other people? Truly, when you reach higher levels of Christhood, you will come to a point where you can walk into a room where a dozen people are arguing and screaming at each other at the top of their lungs, and you feel no reaction in your emotional body. Or you can read the news or some website that blames another group of people. And you can feel nothing that stirs your solar plexus chakra. Why are you responsible for this? You can simply recognize that people have a right to be at whatever level of consciousness they are at. People in the world have a right to react to situations based on their level of consciousness. But you, on the other hand, have a right to react to the world, at your level of consciousness, regardless of what level they are at. You do not need to; you do not have any obligation to be pulled into their reaction. And as you rise in Christhood, you will not be pulled in. My beloved, you cannot be the living Christ in embodiment, and go around reacting to other people’s emotions. This does not mean that you cannot feel empathy and compassion for people. But that is not the same as reacting to people’s emotions, by letting their emotions stir your emotional body. Do you see the difference? It is very important to ponder this, and to keep pondering it until you get that inner experience where you see it. Yes, I do not have to let my emotions be affected by the emotions of other people.

Of course, the fallen beings have done everything they could think of, to make you believe that this is wrong, to make you believe that you should, that other people’s emotions affect you. Many, many people around you may resist it if you break free of these emotional patterns that they have used since childhood to gain power over you. They may become angry with you, they may blame you that you do not care about them anymore, you do not love them anymore, you have become a strange person, you do not care about anybody but yourself and all of these things at the personal level. You have also many, many, things at the collective level. For example, the Christian religion has been used to create this idea that you should feel compassion towards other people, towards those who are suffering. Because they have created the fallen beings through the Christian religion, an emotional vortex where you feel that you should allow yourself to be pulled into this. Otherwise, you are not a compassionate person. But this simply is a creation of the fallen beings.

Again, there comes that point on your path where you realize that you are facing a stage on the path where you need to free yourself from the emotional pull of other individual people and the collective consciousness. You will not rise in Christhood beyond that level until you free your emotional body from this. And therefore this is not selfish. This is not self-centered. This is what is in your divine plan to do. Now, of course, the fallen beings will also say that being the Christ is self-centered. There are fallen beings, masquerading as psychologists who would say that the definition of a narcissist is not that different from the characteristics of a Christed being. But this is again a complete manipulation. As we have said, in order to pull up on the collective consciousness, you must first pull yourself above the collective consciousness. In doing so, you will go through a period – and we have all done this – where you have to become somewhat insensitive to other people’s feelings or even their arguments. You are not engaging in their feelings; you are not engaging in arguments with them. You are not even engaging with mental arguments and discussions with them. You are pulling yourself above the collective so that you can then pull up on the collective, and this is not a selfish act.

Becoming seemingly insensitive to other people’s negative emotions is not really selfish. It is actually an unselfish act. Now, this is not to say that the ego cannot play tricks on you so that you think that as a spiritual person, it is so important that you make spiritual progress that you can ignore other people. What I am talking about here is not ignoring other people, refusing to help other people in legitimate ways. But what I am talking about here is not allowing yourself to be pulled into the emotional vortexes and reactionary patterns that other people have been used to pulling you into. They may accuse you of being selfish when you do this. But it is not selfish. And it does not mean that you have to break off all contact with them. But it does mean that you become able to deal with them in a neutral way where you can see whether you can help them or not help them. And if you cannot help them, then you have a right to step back and say: “Well, I cannot spend my time and attention on people that I cannot help. I need to focus on those that I might be able to help, because they are open to hearing some of the insights that I have gained”. You see, again, there is always a fine line because the ego will at any level, seek to distort your progress. And it has made certain spiritual people believe that they had to leave their spouses, they had to leave their children, they had to leave their parents, they had to separate themselves from the rest of society. But by doing this, they are simply running away from their problems, instead of dealing with the issues in their psychology. So this is not what we are encouraging. This is not the path to Christhood. And you will see that there is a fine line between pulling yourself away from emotional reactions to other people, and running away from dealing with your own psychology. There can be a period where you might go a little too far in one direction. But again, if you use the tools we have given you, you will gradually find a balance. And if you find that you have run away from your problems, well, then you just simply say: “Okay, now it’s the time to deal with those issues in my psychology and not run away from them anymore”. And if you are willing to confront the things in your psychology, then you will make progress.

My beloved, there are quite a number of you who have followed these teachings for years, who have made significant progress in overcoming things in your psychology, most of you still have things in your psychology that you are not quite ready to look at. But you understand that there is a certain stage on the path where it is not only legitimate but absolutely necessary that there are certain things you do not look at in your psychology, because you are not ready to deal with it. As we have said, there are 144 levels of consciousness. For each level, there is an illusion in your own psychology that you need to look at. But if you are at the 87th level, you are not ready to deal with the illusion at the 120th level. No one is. This is simply the mechanics of the path and you cannot blame yourself and you cannot blame others for not being at a higher level than where they are at. What you can do is look at yourself and make a decision that you are willing to deal with the issues in your psychology that you are ready to deal with right now. And if you make that decision, you will know what those issues are. Because they will be affecting you every day and affecting how you feel about yourself and how you feel about other people and how you feel about life on this planet.

You see the next level, the second level of Christ discernment is the emotional level of sensing these energies. There are temporary vortexes that people are pulled into. But there are also ongoing emotional vortexes. There is an ongoing emotional vortex of anger throughout the world, but more in some regions than others. Again, the Middle East is an example of how this anger has been perpetuated from generation to generation for thousands of years. There is another big vortex, which is sexual energy, where people are pulled into feeling an artificial need to have sex. Promoted by movies, TV series, commercials, books, all of these things that make you feel like you should be having sex more often than you are, or you should be wanting to have sex all the time. And this of course, is not natural. It is not even natural at the physical level. But it is certainly not natural at the emotional level to have your base chakra constantly stirred up with sexual energy, so that you, as Astrea said in a previous webinar, are addicted to sex. This is also things you can look at and see how this might have affected you.

There is also in the seed of the soul chakra, there are certain vortexes that make you feel that you should be taking life seriously. You cannot be creative because creativity is not rational. It does not make money, it does not do anything. You cannot be playful anymore, you are an adult now. You cannot play anymore, you should not be like a child. There are these ongoing matrices that stir up the base chakra, the seat of the soul chakra and the solar plexus chakra in order to pull you into this negative reaction. There is even an ongoing vortex that pulls on your heart chakra to distort love, where you should have a certain attitude towards love relationships, you should behave a certain way if you are a loving person, and it is absolutely wrong not to be a loving person. So, if somebody accuses you of this, you have to tie knots in yourself in order to not be accused of being an unloving person and all of these things. These are things you can begin to look at in the more long term. But the first task is to look at yourself and see if you are being pulled into these solar plexus reactions of anger and agitation either on a personal level or on the level of society, certain religions, ideologies, political figures, what have you, that are pulling on you to feel anger against a certain scapegoat, a certain other group of people. This is clearly the most destructive example of these emotional vortexes, where you direct anger against other people, and even may be encouraging or performing violence against them. When anger builds to a certain level a large group of people on this planet cannot refrain from violence. Anger building to a certain critical intensity will lead to violence in at least a third of the people currently embodied on Earth. You, if you are serious about walking the path to Christhood, do not want to be among them. For this will not further your Christ discernment.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Pull yourself away from divisive groups and events


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, December 4, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Increasing your Christ Discernment.

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. It is my great joy to open this conference on how to increase Christhood. We have determined that at this particular point, not based on outer historical events, but based on the progress in the collective consciousness, this topic of increasing your Christ discernment was the most important contribution we could make to the ongoing progress of the planet, which is, as we have said many times, the progress in the collective consciousness. Naturally, as we have also explained, progress in the collective consciousness happens because a critical mass of individuals raised their individual consciousness and therefore, can pull up on the whole.

Now, I want to begin by injecting a little bit of realism. Christ discernment is a task of seeing beyond the illusions found on earth. Now, most people in the world, if they heard that statement, would have virtually no idea what I am talking about. They do not have the understanding you have based on our teachings, of how many illusions there are on earth. Most people think they are not blinded by illusions, but that they somehow see reality, be it based on this or that outer system or culture. What I want you to understand, as ascended master students, is that planet earth is, as we have said many times, a very dense planet. You have a very high density of matter and this in itself makes Christ discernment very difficult. You also have a very low state of the collective consciousness and this also makes Christ discernment difficult, because there are so many energetic spirals or vortexes in the collective consciousness that can pull you into a certain reaction. But beyond this, of course, you have the fact that the fallen beings have done everything they could think of to make Christ discernment difficult.

Now, we have said before, but it bears repeating, that the fallen beings see as the absolute ultimate threat to their control of the earth, that a person walks the earth in a physical body with a high degree of Christhood. For example, the level of Christhood that was demonstrated by the Buddha 2500 years ago, that was demonstrated by myself 2000 years ago and that have been demonstrated by certain other people, not generally known to the public. This is their primary threat. But they also know that one Christed being walking the earth is not really sufficient to overthrow their reign, their control of earth. The reason for this is the law of free will. It takes a majority of the people to pull the earth up or down, it takes the middle 80%.

The fallen beings know that there need to be many, many people in embodiment, who express some level of Christhood, some level of Christ discernment, so that they can bring forth certain ideas, certain statements. Their goal is to prevent this. They know that when a lifestream has reached that level of attainment in past lives, and now comes into a new lifetime, being ready to express Christhood, then it is very difficult for them to prevent that individual from expressing its Christhood. But they also know it is easier to prevent those who are not yet ready for the fullness of Christhood, but for some degree of Christhood from expressing that degree of Christhood. This is their primary focus. They have done everything they could think of with their limited imaginary ability, their crippled imaginary ability, to prevent people from attaining and expressing some degree of Christhood. We will, as a foundation for this course in discernment, talk about them in greater detail.

I will begin at the lowest level, which is the physical octave, the material world. The fallen beings at the physical level are greatly helped by the density of matter itself. Now, as we have explained, the density of matter that you currently experience on earth was not the density at which the planet was originally created by the Elohim. Through the lowering of the collective consciousness, matter has become denser than it originally was. This means, it is more difficult for people to have an experience that there is a level of the world beyond the material, the physical level. It is much more difficult for people to step outside of their physical bodies and experience, for example, the mental realm, the identity realm, or even the spiritual realm. That is why you see the phenomenon of near death experiences, where many people have been clinically dead but then come back to life after some time and they now have had various conscious experiences while their bodies were declared dead. You even have a few people who were declared brain dead and still had conscious experiences, even though there was supposedly no material process that can account for those experiences. You see here that the very fact that the body has to die before a person is able to step outside the body and experience a reality outside of the body is a function of the density of matter. The dense matter simply pulls the Conscious You into being focused on, even identified with the physical body.

You look at most people on earth today and they are almost totally identified with the physical body. Many of them even believe they will die when the physical body dies, that their individuality, their minds will cease to exist when the body dies. Others believe that they have only this one lifetime, and will therefore either go to heaven or hell after that lifetime.

You see that the density of matter makes most people experience that they are separate individuals. You experience that your body is an individual unit that is separated from the bodies of other people. You know that if your mother or father or brother or sister die, then your body will not die. You know that if your body dies, the bodies of your children will not die. You experience that your body is a separate being or a separate unit, a separate form of life. This means that if you are identified with your body, you think you are a separate being, a separate identity, a separate mind. This, of course, is the primary illusion that we might not even say the fallen beings are using it because they do not need to do much with it but it assists the fallen beings in promoting other illusions that make you think that you are separate beings. This is why the fallen beings have been very successful in dividing humankind into all of these groups based on some either real or imagined characteristics of the physical bodies. There are people who have already started to realize that race is really an artificial concept. From a purely genetic standpoint, there are no separate races. It is a cultural context, a cultural concept, an overlay projected upon human beings. Many others, of course, ethnicity, nationality, skin color, sex, all of these things have been used by the fallen beings to make most people believe that human beings can be divided into separate categories.

Now, the fallen beings have then managed over a long period of time to use the duality consciousness to make various groups of people accept certain subtle ideas. If you look at the Old Testament as a, at least somewhat historical document of the Jewish people, you will see that thousands of years ago, some fallen beings managed to make the Jewish people believe that they were the chosen people of the superior God of the world. That they were special, that they were set apart, that they should isolate themselves and not intermingle with other races, with other people. Many other people have throughout history come to believe in this, that they were somehow special. You see how in India, they have the caste system, dividing humanity into four separate castes, that also should not intermingle. You see that if you think you are God’s chosen people, then you are automatically put in a conflict with those who are not God’s chosen people. And those who realize that you see yourself as superior to them, also feel they are in conflict with you. You see how the fallen beings have then used the dualistic consciousness to create a certain psychology associated with these groupings of people. The Jews are not created different from other people. Black people, people with black skin, are not created different from other people. But over the millennia, the fallen beings have managed to use the dualistic consciousness to create these group psychologies, these group beasts, this group consciousness that today has become so strong, that in many cases it can overwhelm the individuality of many people who are born into a certain group. They cannot question it, they cannot see beyond it, they are so identified with it. And what does this mean?

Well, what is the Christ consciousness? The Christ consciousness is the consciousness that sees beyond all illusions that you find on earth. Now, I am in no way implying here that Genesis is a completely accurate revelation from God. As we have said before, it is mixed and affected by the fallen beings. Nevertheless, if you take the statement in Genesis, “let us make man in our own image and after our own likeness,” you will see then that all human beings were created in the image and likeness not of the ultimate Creator but at least of a spiritual being. This means that all human beings have a common origin, a common source, they have a somewhat common design, which means that human beings were created to work in unity. Human beings were created with individual differences. But in the original design, the individual differences of human beings complemented each other, just like the different facets of a diamond form the whole. This means that human beings were created in such a way that they could work in unity. And together, they would multiply the talents, multiply each other’s talents, and they could create something as a unity that was way beyond what any of them or any group of them could create alone. In other words, human beings were not created in such a way that there was an inevitable or unavoidable conflict between individuals or groups of people, because they were not created as groups of people. They were created only as human beings. No one was above anyone else. No one was more evolved. No one was better. No one had a higher authority. All men and women were created equal, with equal opportunity to grow.

So what is the Christ consciousness? It is ultimately the consciousness that helps people see beyond all of the divisions, all of the conflicts and differences and see the underlying unity. We have said it before, to see the underlying unity of all life. Of course, these are only words, I am quite aware that they are only words. Most people who would hear this would say: “Well, what does that mean?”

They cannot even fathom it because they are so identified with the divisions, but this is my point. The divisions created by the fallen beings prevent people from having Christ discernment. The more identified you are with a certain division on earth, the less you can see that this division has no reality in God, has no reality in the spiritual realm, that it is an artificial phenomenon created on earth. It is temporary, it will not last forever, and it will limit you and your spiritual expression. How can you see this when you are identified with such a division? This shows you how at the physical level, there are so many of these divisions created by the fallen beings that are specifically designed to prevent Christ discernment. You will see for example, if you look at many Catholics on earth, they are identified as being Catholics. They are absolutely convinced that the Catholic church represents Christ and is the only road to salvation. In other words, only members of the Catholic church will be saved, whereas all non-Catholics will not be saved. Now, you look at this very concept, and you ask yourself: “Would an almighty God who is supposedly all knowing, all powerful and all good, create people with divisions that almost guarantee that some people will not be saved, whereas only a small group of people will be saved? Would the Creator really do this?”

Well, Catholics, Hindus, Muslims, many other people are convinced that that is the way it is. You see here that how can these people be open to an experience of the Christ mind? Because in order to experience the Christ mind — and I say experience, not just understand, but experience the Christ mind —the Conscious You must be able to step outside of not just the physical body, but this overlay, or this group identity in which you grew up, and that you have come to identify yourself based on. You must be able to step outside of that in order to experience the Christ mind, and the more identified you are with this outer identity, the less of an ability you have to do this.

Going back to the Catholic again, for a Catholic to truly experience the Christ mind, the Conscious You of that person must be willing to consider, to grasp, to accept that there is something beyond being Catholic. That there is something to your own being that is not Catholic. You know, if you look at this realistically, that you were not created as a Catholic. At least, if you descended from Adam and Eve, they were not created as Catholics because the Catholic church did not exist at the time. You must somehow have an opening in your mind that there is more to your identity than being Catholic, because otherwise, you will believe that everything in the entire universe must conform to the Catholic belief. You see, what has the Catholic Church done? It has created a worldview that defines God, Jesus and the spiritual realm based on Catholic doctrine.

If you firmly believe this, as for example, many Catholic priests, bishops, cardinals, popes have believed over time, you cannot experience the Christ mind, because the Christ mind will not come into your mental box. Or rather, you cannot recognize the Christ mind from inside your mental box. Take note of what the messenger read: “The first challenge of Christ is to recognize the Living Christ, that there is something beyond your own mind, some authority beyond your own mind.” Well, if you are firmly identified with the Catholic worldview, you will not acknowledge that there is an authority beyond that view, beyond your own mind. You will be firmly convinced that the Christ must conform to the Catholic worldview. And if the Christ, or rather, if you hear an inner or outer voice that does not conform to the Catholic worldview, you will be convinced that that voice is the voice of the devil.

If you read the scriptures you will see that the scribes and the pharisees rejected me, and some even thought I was of the devil based on their worldview. Well, my beloved, today the majority, even the vast majority, of those who are true believing Catholics would reject me if they met me in the flesh, or any representative of the living Christ, or any idea, such as this dictation or my website, or some of the many books. They would reject this as being of the devil because it does not conform to their mental box, the Catholic mental box, or what the Christ is like, what the Christ will say, and what the Christ will not say. The same of course for many fundamentalist Christians.

So you see here, that before you can experience some Christ reality that is beyond your own mind, there must be some opening in your mind. There must be an opening to the possibility that there could be something to understand, something to grasp, something to experience, that is beyond your present worldview, your present life experience. If there is no openness to this possibility, you cannot recognize Christ. Now, Christ is a universal concept. Even though most people identify it with the Christian religion, it is a universal concept. You have a situation on earth where most people are completely blinded by the illusion of separation, the duality consciousness. And it is the law, the spiritual law, that people have free will, to go into duality, to go into illusion, to go into what I call the consciousness of death. But they must be presented with something that can help them get started on the path that leads them back to a true sense of identity to life, what I called eternal life.

You look back throughout the ages, even before the Christian religion originated, and you will see that people have always had the opportunity to find something. And that means that when you consider the reality of reincarnation, then all people have had the opportunity in some lifetime, but they have been presented with something that could help them get on an upward path. Some people have used that opportunity, some people have not. You see today, in many parts of the world, this growing number of people who are open to something beyond traditional religion, but who are not willing to reject all spirituality, based on materialism, or communism, or some other ideology. This shows you that there are many, many people who in past lives have recognized the living Christ, they have passed the first challenge of Christ, and so they have put themselves on a path. But this does not mean that once you have recognized the living Christ once, this recognition will follow you into your next lifetime.

For many, many people, they can recognize some aspect, some expression of Christ in one lifetime, but then, in their next lifetime, they come into a different situation, a different cultural context, and as they are children, they again get overwhelmed by that context, and therefore they have to rediscover Christ again in that next lifetime. Now, if people have in one lifetime accepted Christ, accepted that there is something beyond their own minds, then the law mandates that they will be given an opportunity in their next lifetime. Not necessarily in childhood. For many it comes after they become adults, but they will be given an opportunity to find something that can take them further on the spiritual path. But still, they face that same challenge every time. You are presented with a slightly higher expression of Christhood than you received in your past lifetime, and the question is, will you recognize it? Will you accept it? Or will you be so identified with your outer context, your group identity, that you cannot follow it? There are many, many people who have to go through this over several lifetimes, where they are so identified as they are children with a certain outer group identity, that it is difficult for them to free themselves enough from that identity, to where they can recognize and accept the Christ again.

This is, we might say, the first challenge at the material level, at the physical level, is to recognize that you have grown up in a certain context, be it a religion, be it a race, be it political, whatever it may be, you have been indoctrinated, programmed with certain beliefs, a certain sense of identity. You are part of a group, you belong to this group, you should think and act the way the group defines that you should. And you should identify yourself first and foremost as a member of that group. What is the challenge of Christ? It is to recognize:  “No, I am not first and foremost identified as a member of this group. I am first and foremost identified as a spiritual being, as a son or daughter of God, as a person who has the potential as an individual to express my individuality.” Whatever it is that appeals to the person at their level of consciousness, you must realize: “I am more than just a member of this group, I am an individual, and I have a potential to grow as an individual.” Then you must decide to pursue that, regardless of the reaction you get from the group. In some groups, this is easier than others. In some groups, it is very difficult. But all people have to go through this for several embodiments.

You see that this is a difficult challenge on a planet like earth, where matter is so dense, the collective consciousness is so dense, and therefore, many of these groups that you have on earth, have such a pull, that you have to be a very strong individual to look beyond it. You can look at the earth today and you can see that there are many, many countries where they have this very, very strong sense of identity. Just one obvious example is, of course, many Muslim countries, but you are clearly identified as a Muslim. And if you are a woman, you are clearly identified as a Muslim woman. You have very limited options for going beyond this or you will have various repercussions from society, even your own family members. You see, of course, that this makes it very, very difficult for people to break through from this. But it is absolutely necessary and you who are ascended master students can of course, use this teaching to look at yourself, look at the context in which you grew up. Which very, very strong beliefs can you identify? You can then begin to see how they have affected you, how you have created certain separate selves in order to conform to, or at least in order to be able to live in that environment. And then you can begin to use our tools to identify the selves and to let them die one by one, which is the only way you will increase your Christ discernment at the basic level of the physical octave.

Now, beyond this, beyond the context in which you grew up, there are of course some universal themes at the physical level. We might say how do you recognize not only the fallen beings but their manipulation? I have said they have created all these schemes to pull you away from having Christhood, expressing Christhood. How do you identify the schemes that the fallen beings have created at a physical level? Well, one way to do it is of course, to think back to what I said 2000 years ago, “on their fruit, ye shall know them”. You look at some of the things that are going on in the world, whether it be this or that, and I prefer not to be specific here, and you can see, what are the fruits? Compare this to what I said, the Christ Consciousness basically shows that beyond all of the divisions found on earth, there is a deeper reality that unites all people. Based on this, evaluate many human activities.

The first evaluation, of course, is that when you recognize that there is more to the identity of human beings, than these outer divisions, you recognize that there is what we have called the basic humanity. In other words, there might be a black person and a white person, or a Jew or an Arab, but if they are beginning to see beyond their outer identity, they will realize that they have something in common. A Jew and an Arab, have been brought up to see each other as enemies in an almost existential way. But if they both start to see beyond this outer cultural context, and connect to something deep within themselves, they realize there is something beyond being a Jew or an Arab, and that is that we are both human beings. This is the basic humanity and the basic humanity is expressed in almost all religions in the golden rule, do unto others what you want them to do unto you. Because when you recognize the basic humanity, you realize that you have a right to not be violated, but so does that other person.

You then see that when there is some recognition of the basic humanity, you realize that violence against other people is not what you can do anymore. It’s not even that you need to consider it right or wrong. It’s just not something that one human being does to another. You do not kill others, you do not torture them, you do not force them. You do not violate them in all these ways that you do not want to be violated. So you can look at any human endeavor, any human ideology or idea, do they see violence as justified, do they promote violence? Do they think that violence is just a tool for getting what you want? Do they perhaps even have some epic agenda and they think it is justified to kill all people who oppose it, because their goal is so important?

This is how you can see that the Catholic Church has been completely out of alignment with the reality of Christ, in the crusades, the massacre of the Cathars, the witch hunts and the Inquisition. And you see that this organization cannot be the only true representative of Christ on earth. It cannot be a true representative of Christ. Has the organization raised itself above that mindset? Not fully, certainly, I would say. And so this is an evaluation you can make.

Another thing of course, is to look at the fact that the Christ Consciousness promotes unity among people. Now, it is clear that most people cannot make an instant switch between the mindset they were brought up in and the mindset of pursuing unity. It will for most people be a gradual process, for many it will take lifetimes. But certainly, those who are the more mature spiritual people on the planet can very quickly if they haven’t done it already come to that point of realizing that any idea, any system, any organization, any individual for that matter, that promotes division, and conflict between people is of course, not representing Christ. This is again on their fruit, ye shall know them, what do they promote? Do they promote unity, cooperation, non violence? Or do they promote division? Division inevitably leads to conflict and conflict inevitably leads to violence.

You see this repeated over and over again. Throughout history, you have a division between two groups of people that has been artificially created, you see that there’s a period here where that division is escalated, is increased, becomes more and more intense. They identify themselves as being different and it is only a matter of time before they identify themselves as being opponents, being enemies. And all of a sudden, they start seeing that it is actually justified or inevitable, to have a conflict with the other group. And now they begin to think that since their group is right, and the other group is wrong, it is necessary that their group wins. What does it take for that group to win? Well, pretty soon, it is a matter of justifying violence. You have a group that has justified violence, and it leads to an armed conflict of some kind. You can see that behind all of the armed conflicts behind all of the wars, there is that mindset, which is distinctly anti-christ, because it is based on creating artificially and inflaming a division between people. Anything that promotes division, you can begin to question and say, this cannot be in alignment with Christ.

And then you can begin to look at this and look at the individual ideas and beliefs that are behind this, and identify them. You can also look at yourself and see if you have grown up in such an environment, you can come to identify: Does my country, for example, have an inherent conflict with certain other countries? Does my religion have a conflict with others? Does my political beliefs have a conflict with others and so forth and so on. You can then realize that you have created certain selves, which is perfectly natural, no blame at all. What else can you do as a child?  You create certain selves in order to be able to function in that environment. But now that  you are an adult, you can look back and say, how does this affect me? How does it limit my Christ discernment? And do I want to drag this around with me for the indefinite future? And so again, you have the tools to identify them to separate yourself from them and let them die, if it is your choice, that you want more Christ discernment.

And so, with this, I have given you what I want to give you in this first installment. This is, of course, not something you can hear once or read once and think you have gotten everything out of it, that you need to get out of it. You need to recognize here that any teaching we give you has layers, layers upon layers. Sometimes, you may read a sentence several times and you have no particular reaction to it. But then after reading it again, suddenly, something clicks, suddenly you realize: “ Oh, there was a message there for me, there was something there I had not seen.” That is if you are willing to see it.

So the first challenge of this course in Christ discernment is the challenge to look beyond the identity at the physical level that you grew up with, to see what kind of identity you have. What you have been programmed with from childhood, to identify it, and to decide, do I want to go beyond it? If you don’t, this is of course your free will choice. But then again, we need to state very clearly, that if you are not willing to go beyond the physical identity that you were brought up with, there is a limit to the Christ discernment you can attain. There’s a limit to how high you can go in Christ discernment, because there does come a point where you cannot go further until you systematically look at how the environment you grew up in, affected you and caused you to be pulled into identifying with a certain group a certain division at the physical level here on earth. So with this, I seal this release, I seal you and I am gratified that so many people have been willing to attend this workshop, we might call it, on increasing your Christ discernment.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Freedom and democracy are inseparable


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, December 31, 2020

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain.

I wish to take this opportunity where so many people are tuned in around the world, to make a few remarks about the situation in America, because it also has ramifications for the entire democratic world.

You will know, based on everything we have said about the power elite and the fallen beings, that they were not happy about the creation of democracy. This is not their ideal form of government—they naturally want a form of dictatorship, where they could be in control.

What the fallen beings have been trying to do ever since, is to undermine democracy in any way they can think of. Now, if you look at a country like Russia, you will see that of course there was no democracy during the czar, and there was no democracy during communism, even though there was some who claimed that the Soviet form of communism was a form of democracy. But of course, there may be some who claimed it, but very few who believed it. What you see is, that after the so-called fall of communism, Russia did create a democratic constitution. But what you have seen now is that one person has arisen, who has set himself in a position where he can override and even change the constitution, so that he can essentially become what you can only call a dictator. And this is an example of how a country can enact a democratic constitution, attempt to create a democratic society, but it can then become undermined. And what you see in Russia is that this has happened very, very quickly.

Now, of course, the United States is an older democracy than Russia, it has a much longer democratic tradition. And I must say also that there was a considerable involvement on my own part with the creation of the United States Constitution. And there has been an ongoing sponsorship on my part that has kept the United States functioning at least somewhat as a democracy. Naturally, as we have said before, people can only vote based on what they know. And so, an effective way to undermine democracy has always been to keep the people from having certain information.

And of course, the economy, especially the elitist economy, a capitalist neoliberal economy, is also a way to undermine democracy, because when you concentrate wealth in the hands of an elite, well, that elite gains a disproportionate influence on the economy. And in America, they can buy that influence through lobbying and in other ways. So naturally, there are ways to undermine democracy. But what I want to bring to your attention is the latest effort by the fallen beings and the elite to undermine democracy, especially in the United States, but also in other parts of the world.

Now, if you take what Gautama Buddha said, that the world is basically a play that is being enacted, and that you are focusing your attention on something and you are believing that what you are seeing is not a play, but something real that is happening. So, what you see here is that this ties in with what we have said about perception, your perception filters, how you have these filters in your four lower bodies that colors how you look at the world. The fallen beings, the power elite have always been aware of this. The fallen beings are more aware of it, but many among the power elite have some awareness, but they are being controlled by the fallen beings so that without even realizing what they are doing, they are actually contributing to this intention to control the people by controlling their perception.

When you look back throughout history, you see that after the Catholic Church was created, in the year 381, or even 325, however you count it, the Catholic Church became one of the primary examples seen in the world of an organization that attempted to control the population by controlling their perception. The Catholic Church promoted a mental image, a certain narrative, a certain story or how the world was created. And, it managed to make the majority of the population in Europe accept this mental image for over 1000 years. It dominated society and as we have said before, it created the feudal societies that institutionalized a small elite having almost total control of the population.

Why did the Catholic influence begin to falter? Well, it is because I, in my embodiments as Roger Bacon, as Francis Bacon and after my ascension, I helped to develop science. Science is, in its essence, an attempt to create a view of the world that is not based on a mental image of how the world should work, but actual observations and investigations into how the world does work.

Science is, in its purity, in its essence, an attempt to go beyond manmade theories, ideologies and mental images, and say: “Let us look at how the world actually works. What are certain principles, certain laws that we can detect, certain consequences? Can we find causes that lead to certain effects? And can we therefore induce that this will always be the case, so we have certain general laws.”

You will notice, for example, that the Catholic Church has promoted a certain view of how the bodies in the heavens move based on the idea that the earth was the center of the universe. They had created an incredibly complicated idea of epicycles that could explain the movements of the planets. But you will also notice that it was out of touch with reality, because the earth is not the center of the universe. And therefore, when a more simple system came along, then eventually that was accepted based on the acceptance of science. In a sense, you could say that the fallen beings are the ones who have the dream that they are the center of the universe, so the fallen beings who were confined to earth, whether in the physical or in the other realms, they wanted earth to be the center of the universe, so that they could seem to be so important.

And this is why they created this worldview. You see here that the Catholic Church was—still to some degree is—an elitist attempt to control the perception of the people. Science was, in its pure form, an attempt to free the people from the control of the elite by looking at: “Is there some reality we can discover that we can say is universally valid? It may not be the absolute truth, but at least universally valid as the earth is right now. The force of gravity could change if the vibration of the earth was raised. But as it is right now, the force of gravity has this value that we can measure and calculate”. So, science was an attempt to establish a common ground that was not dependent on human beliefs and mental images and ideologies. Communism, of course was another example of an ideology that attempted to force the world to conform to a mental image. And since it is difficult to force the world, it could at least attempt to force people to conform to that mental image.

Now, science of course, has been corrupted by the fallen beings, by the power elite, by taking an ideology, a mental image of materialism and overlaying that on science. Again, as the Catholics said that the movements of the planets has to be explained by the earth being the center of the universe, materialists are saying that the movements of the universe have to be explained by there being nothing beyond the material universe, again, creating more and more complex explanations that are simply out of touch with reality.

But still, science has made discoveries that can be said to be as close to universally valid as can happen as the earth is right now. You see that from the introduction of science on the world stage, there has been in the scientific realm, an upward progression towards greater and greater knowledge that has been supported by experiments, by calculations. And therefore, there has been a broader and broader knowledge base, that we can say there are certain universal, we might call them “facts”, that we can rely on. This, of course, has not been something that the fallen beings and the power elite have been happy about, which is why they have attempted to undermine science through materialism. But in the last several decades, they have used another tool, and it has come about by the advent of the internet. Because after materialism took over science, science became more and more elitist. A certain academic power elite was established that controlled scientific research, and what should be researched. And first of all, they controlled the interpretation of research and the publication of it. Science, in a sense, became more and more detached from everyday life, from everyday people. People had less and less idea what was going on in the scientific field, because the elite did not want this to be communicated. And they claimed, as they always do, that the average person simply could not understand it, which of course, is not correct. But nevertheless, science became more and more elitist.

But with the advent of the internet, this trend started to be challenged and reversed. Because now, suddenly, knowledge could be spread in a way that was very difficult for the elite to control. What has happened with the internet is that on the one hand, there is the possibility that now all people around the world who can access a computer or a smartphone can have access to this greater and greater foundation of what we might call “reliable knowledge”, knowledge, that has some connection to the real world and is not entirely dependent upon manmade ideas and ideologies. This has been the potential that happened with the internet. Again, technology that I myself and other masters have sponsored to make this possible. Again, as we have said before, what did the fallen beings do? They were very concerned about this. So, what they have attempted to do is use the internet to spread, unreliable, unrealistic information—to spread false information, confusing information, all kinds of theories, including many of the conspiracy theories that are out there.

And what has been the effect of this? Well, the effect of this is that on the one hand, you have this movement towards a greater and greater knowledge base of reliable knowledge. But at the same time, you have this growth in a greater and greater base of unreliable knowledge, which of course claims to be reliable—claims to be the truth, but it is manmade, in the sense that it is inspired by the fallen beings, it is promoted by the fallen beings, and as all ideas coming from the fallen beings. It claims to be the absolute truth, and to be beneficial and done with a beneficial intent. This is what has been happening in the last, (especially two) decades, but even beyond, in the last three decades, where the internet has been used to spread disinformation.

Where you see this coming to an extreme out-picturing is of course, in the situation is the United States, especially relating to the election. What you have seen here is that one person, Donald Trump, and one political party, the Republican Party, have become the focal point for the fallen beings’ attempt to undermine this growth in the reliable knowledge base and the acceptance of it.

What you realize here is that for a democracy to function at its highest potential, the people in that democracy have to be as informed as possible. But it, of course has to be reliable information that has some basis in reality. In other words, there has to be a certain common reality that a majority of the people in a democracy accept, and therefore they vote based on that reliable knowledge. But what you have seen in the United States is that a growing percentage of the people have come to accept this unreliable knowledge and think it is fact. And this right now, is what has brought the situation where some people have started seeing that the American democracy is actually being threatened by this development.

And it is very, very important and very valid that people debate this. I do not necessarily share the same concern, but it is necessary and important that this is a topic that will be debated in the coming year—that Americans simply need to start debating how democracy can function if the population is so divided about the “facts” that they accept—what they believe is reliable knowledge, what they don’t believe. And can you actually have a functioning democracy, if almost half of the electorate has distrust of the government and the electoral process? Can a democracy actually function that way? Can it function if you have a president that is elected by the system, but almost half of the electorate does not believe he is the legitimate president? Can you then have a functioning democracy? And what can you do about it? And this is where, of course, the debate is important in itself, because the debate has the potential, in its highest potential, to bring people more together about a set of reliable facts. However, debate also has the potential to divide people even more. And if the people become much more divided, then it will start to undermine democracy, which is, of course, exactly what the fallen beings want. They want to create a situation where so many people have such a distrust in the economy, or in the government and the entire system, that the system starts falling apart.

Now, I know that the American Constitution, and the division of powers is quite strong, is quite balanced, is quite doable. And therefore, it has so far at least been able to withstand these onslaughts. And I foresee that it will be able to do so also in the future. But it will require a shift in the collective consciousness and in the consciousness of many people. It will require a willingness to look at how did we get to a point where so many people have this doubt in the system. And this will be painful to many, many people, because they will have to admit something that they are very reluctant to admit, namely, that they have been fooled. And they have been fooled by one person who managed to pull them in to his, not self-created (because it was really created by the fallen beings), but his vortex of energy, his alternate reality where he attempted to project a mental image that the fact is not the fact because the fact is “fake news”, and that there is an alternative reality that is the only reality. And in this reality, he did win the election. These people will have to look at facts: that despite 60 lawsuits, there has not been established in any court of law, widespread voter fraud despite the fact that there certainly are news outlets who would have published this voter fraud, if they had evidence of it. They have not done so despite the fact that even the Attorney General of United States has said there was no voter fraud. That even Republican governors and Republican election officials have pointed out that this was the safest election in US history. Despite all of these facts, there is still a person who claims that these are not facts, that the election was rigged, that it was stolen, and that he didn’t lose after all.

If people are willing to look at facts, and compare them to claims being made, they can shift and say: “We were literally sucked into this man’s vortex. We were literally sucked into his alternate reality. We need to shift—we need to shift out of this. And we need to shift our attention or our view of the government so that instead of distrusting the government, we start engaging in it. We start taking part in the democratic process. We start going in and demanding that we have an economy and a system that works for the benefit of all of the people, not just the elite. But you see, my beloved, you are not going to achieve a better American society, by continuing to have distrust in the government and undermining the government, because the government is not the problem. The government is the solution. The problem is the elite. Right now, the elite has a disproportionate influence upon the government. But that is because the people have not been willing to engage in the government as they have the potential to do in the Constitution. What the people have done, is they have allowed themselves to be pulled into this vortex of distrust, and have withdrawn from the government thinking it does not matter, it does not make a difference. And if you think it does not make a difference, then it does not make a difference, but only because you will withdraw from engaging in the government when you think it makes no difference. But if you think that it will make a difference, and if you engage in the government, then it will make a difference.

You see, my beloved, this is the lesson that people are meant to learn from democracy. Democracy is a government, what: of the people, by the people for the people. But if the people do not engage, then it will become a government of the elite by the elite and for the elite. Because they will engage—they will engage behind the scenes in hidden ways, but they will engage. So if you the people engage less than the elite, who will have the most influence on the government? Those who are the most engaged. Again, you can point to all kinds of advantages that the elite has: they have the money, they have the power, they have the old boys network and they know people, but the elite is not the people. And what is it that is unique about democracy? Every person has one vote, and all the votes count as one vote.

And so my beloved, when the people engage, just by your numbers, you can overpower the elite, but it requires constant vigilance. And that is what has been lacking in the American people and in the people of all democracies around the world. And that is why you have collectively precipitated a crisis that suddenly cast doubt upon American democracy. And those of you who are promoting or reinforcing that doubt through the power of your attention, you are not helping to solve the problem. You are only making it worse, because it is the elite that has created the situation where so many people doubt common facts, reliable facts, reliable information, that it threatens democracy. Because you cannot vote as a united people, you are voting as a divided people.

My beloved, what is the essence of the American Constitution? It is the division of powers. What is the essence of the division of powers? It is to prevent the president of United States from becoming the King George of England that the founding fathers were fighting against to establish this nation. Donald Trump is not the king. And Donald Trump is not  the CEO of the company of America. He said himself that he thought that the government should be run like a business. But what that means my beloved, is what? Look at corporations today. What are they? Are they democracies? Do the employees vote? No. A corporation is a dictatorship, and that is precisely what Donald Trump wants. What he is doing is undermining the faith in all democratic institutions, except himself: ‘Don’t believe what the Attorney General’s of these states say. Don’t believe what the election officials say. Don’t believe what the head of cybersecurity said. Don’t believe what my own Attorney General said. Don’t believe what the leader of the senate says— that I lost the election. Don’t believe anything that anybody says if they disagree with me, only believe what I say’. Well, my beloved, that is also what King George said, what the Pope said, what Putin is saying, what the president of China is saying, what the premier of China is saying. This is what all dictators have been saying throughout the ages: “Don’t believe anything anybody says, if they disagree with me, only believe what I say”.

Therefore, I take this opportunity to shatter this illusion, shatter this matrix, shatter this collective consciousness, that have pulled so many Americans into believing that fake news is real news, that claims made are the same as facts. Shatter it now! Shatter it in the physical! Shatter it in the emotional! Shatter it in the mental and shatter it in the identity realm—not only of America, but all democracies around the world. Awaken the people now to see that there is a common base of reliable knowledge. And if we do not accept this, we are undermining democracy and the democratic freedoms, because the only thing that will actually guarantee freedom is democracy. There is no dictator, no totalitarian government that ever has and ever will guarantee freedom. Freedom and democracy are inseparable. And so, shatter that illusion—shatter that illusion that prevents so many Americans from waking up and doing what Gautama said, self-reflection.

Look at yourself in this coming year of 2021. I have also been involved in a process in the sun. And I am also part of that mirror that is held up towards people so they can see how they need to shift their consciousness based on this election process in the United States and how people around the world, in all democracies need to shift this, and we realize we must find common ground—we must find a basis of reliable information that we all can agree on, and we can use to vote on.

Surely this is a challenge. Surely the fallen beings have done everything they can to put out so many claims and counter-claims, that it is difficult for people to know what to believe. I fully understand how difficult it is for people to know what to believe. But it is possible to gradually increase your discernment, which is why we gave this very important conference on increasing Christ discernment (December, 2020 Webinar – Increasing Your Christ Discernment), that will also spread through the mass consciousness and help people who are willing and open, increase their discernment and come to that awareness that there is a set of reliable knowledge that we cannot really question and dispute. And that those who do question and dispute it, are doing so in order to manipulate us. There is no other explanation. And in fact, there can be that awakening that there are people—there are forces in this world, who want to manipulate us and are doing everything they can to manipulate us. And there are also those who are seeking to set us free by increasing our awareness.

Many people can be awakened by this, to realize that they need to reach for something higher. And the law is the law, my beloved—when the student is ready, the teacher will appear in a form that the student can grasp. It does not mean that people will necessarily be ready to know about ascended masters, but they will in some way or form be able to connect to the realization that there is reliable knowledge to be had in this world. Despite all of these disinformation campaigns that are going on continually, it is possible to establish a certain foundation of reliable knowledge. There may be specific beliefs that we disagree on. But there is a certain foundation of reliable knowledge. And one of them is that as gravity works a certain way, the economy works a certain way, and so far, the neoliberal economy has been an elitist economy. And the only way to establish a more fair, a more just, a more equal economy is to abandon neoliberalism and instead of replacing it with another economic system and another economic ideology, we look at scientific studies and facts: How does the economy work? How does the money system work? What are the consequences of financial instruments on the entire economy and on society, and especially the concentration of wealth in the hands of the elite? What is it in the economy that allows an elite to exploit the people and concentrate wealth in their hands? What is it that makes it possible to create an economy where all of the people have a higher standard of living?

This is all possible, even with what is there today to establish a set of common facts, common knowledge, reliable knowledge, and then to start basing democratic governments and the way that the people vote, and the way that debates in society take place, on this reliable knowledge, reliable knowledge. Reality-based knowledge, knowledge that is connected to reality, rather than ideas made by minds. Minds, mind you, that only care about themselves, because these minds believe that they are, or should be, the center of the universe. There is no center of the universe. God is no respecter of persons, except God respects all persons. And a democracy can also not be a respecter of a few persons, but must respect all persons equally. That is what equal rights mean.

With this, I have given you this impetus for the new year. And I ask you to also keep in mind, the mirror effect. You may if you desire, if you decide, when you look at the sun, also say simply: “Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”. “Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”.

And thus, I thank you for your attention, and I seal you in the Flame of Freedom that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Women need to awaken to their rightful role in the economy


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, December 31, 2020

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary.

What can we say about a year, like 2020? Well, one can of course say that for many people, it has been a difficult year. And naturally, as the one who holds the Mother Flame for earth, I have great compassion, along with Kuan Yin and those who are also part of the Office of the Divine Mother, for the many people who have suffered throughout this year. It is not that we take this lightly, it is not that we are insensitive to the plight of the people. But of course, we are not in embodiment and therefore we are not pulled into people’s mental images and the vortexes that people create. I understand very well that for many people this will seem like we are indeed insensitive. However, I also know that most of the people who are open to the existence of ascended masters and are open to our teachings, have made use of our teachings—you have started to detach yourself from this identification with what Gautama called the “play” that is being enacted on the stage. Therefore, you are not as identified with it, not as burdened by it, not as pulled into this entire scenario as many other people are.

Now, it is clear that one of the issues that has become very prominent in this last year is the situation of women. Many people are aware that women’s situation have become much more difficult. Now even those who say that the progress, in terms of equality that has been made over the past 25 years, has in many nations been nullified in one year by the pandemic because women are the ones who have often been the first ones to lose their jobs, they have been the ones who have had to take care of the family, have to take care of those who were ill, had to take care of other people who could not necessarily go out as they normally did, whether it was the elderly or sick family members. In many ways, women’s situation has become much worse during this last year. We are of course, based on having dedicated this coming decade to the issue of women, very concerned that this is a trend that will be reversed as quickly as possible and that we can as quickly as possible, get back to a point where women’s situation can start improving around the world.

We look to you also to make the calls for this and besides any specific invocations we might give you this coming year, you can certainly start by using the invocations in the book “The Spiritual Liberation of Women.” This is a very important book and will be an important book for the next 10 years. We encourage all of you to give these invocations, to study the dictations and to hold the vision that society will begin to move in the direction that we have outlined in the book.

There are truly many, many issues that have been made worse by the pandemic but it is clear as Gautama Buddha said that the major one is the economy. Here I want to give a teaching about women and the economy. It has been traditionally said by men of course, that women do not have the ability, the mental ability to understand the economy. Well my beloved, clearly a male chauvinist statement, clearly a sexist remark. But if you look at it neutrally, there is actually some truth to it. Why do I say this? Of course, I mean to provoke but nevertheless why do I say it? Well, there is some truth to the idea that women cannot understand the economy, because nobody can understand the economy. Not even the men who have created the current economy can understand the current economy and all effects of the economy. This is one reason why women cannot understand the economy.

Of course, not the way these men meant it but nevertheless, there is some truth to this. Who can understand the economy? Nobody fully understands it and that is one reason why it is going the way it is going. Now, another aspect of this is that women cannot understand men’s economy, the  male created male dominated economy. They cannot understand it, not because they do not have the ability to understand it but because they cannot understand how men could create such an unbalanced economy. In other words, you see, there are two ways to understand the word “understand.” You cannot understand something because you do not have the ability or the intelligence to understand it, or you cannot understand it because you are wondering how people could be so stupid. How could men be so stupid and create an economy like what you see in the world? This is what many women cannot understand about the economy.

What we look for in this coming year, and of course, in the rest of the decade, is that women will begin to engage themselves more and more in the economy and they will begin to speak out and ask these questions based on what we have said before, that women are the ones who understand the basic humanity, that you should not do certain things to other people. They could look at the economy, they can say: “There are certain things that should not be done to people by the economy. We should not have an economy that condemns a majority of the population in the world to being poor and only makes a small elite so rich that they do not even know what to do with the money. Because no individual could possibly need to have so much money in order to spend it on something.”

Women are then the ones who can look at this phenomenon and say: “There is something seriously wrong here. There is something seriously wrong in having an economy that is entirely geared towards allowing a few people to continue to amass more and more so called ‘wealth’ when they absolutely do not need that wealth for any practical purpose.” So why do they continue to amass this kind of wealth? Because of a psychological mechanism in these people’s minds, and that psychological mechanism means that nothing is ever enough for these people. This means that there is a large number of women who are ready to simply shift their awareness and suddenly realize: “We have a world economy that is entirely designed to allow a small elite of people—the vast majority of them men—to amass wealth, but it is really not about the wealth. It is about a psychological mechanism in their minds that means that nothing is ever enough for them. Why are we allowing the entire economy on the planet to be controlled by this inordinate, unfulfillable desire?

Many women can even see that if we take this towards the logical extreme, what will happen? The economy will be more and more centered on these few people having more and more wealth. But their concern is to have the wealth, to amass the wealth, not spending it. What does that mean? It means they are taking wealth out of what we might call the “real economy” the natural economy. That wealth then cannot be spent by anybody and can therefore not make the wheels of the economy turn. What does that mean? It means that gradually the wheels will come to a halt; the economy will start sinking to a lower level and you will actually, within the foreseeable future, start reverting back to the kind of economies you had in the Middle Ages, in the feudal societies where the vast majority of the population, over 95% of the population was poor and a small elite was rich. But the elite of the Middle Ages did not have anywhere near the wealth that the elite has today. And why not? Because the economy was at a lower level. Now, as we have said before, why has the economy grown to a higher level than it was in the Middle Ages—why is there more wealth today? Because the wealth has been spread out over a bigger part of the population and a bigger part of the population, at least in some nations have a much higher standard of living than people had in the Middle Ages. That is why the economy has grown. That is why wealth has been increased in the real economy.

Many women are ready to look at this. Some men are, of course ready to look at it as well. But it is truly an idea that is easier to grasp for women, when they connect to their basic humanity and say: “What kind of an economy should we really have? Why do we have the kind of economy we have right now that is clearly elitist, instead of what is best for the people? What if we had an economy that was doing what is best for the majority of the people—raising their standard of living?” Well, that economy would continue to grow and grow and grow, more and more wealth would be created. It would be spread much more evenly, and therefore, the economy would be in a self-sustaining, upward spiral. Instead of having the economy that goes in ups and downs, goes from crisis to crisis because the economy itself creates one crisis after another. And why is this? Because the elite wants an economy that goes from crisis to crisis. Why? They concentrate wealth in their hands through the interplay of an upswing and a downswing.

In an evenly growing economy, it would be more difficult for them to concentrate wealth in their own hands but when there is the upswing and the downswing, crisis-to-boom, then they can make money either way. It is proven by the fact that the elite have made more money during 2020 than they would have done if there had not been a pandemic. Who is it that lose money in a crisis? The broad population. Who gains? The elite, always the elite. They concentrate wealth, they concentrate property in their hands and therefore you will, by continuing this economy of boom and bust, move towards a feudal economy where the majority of the population is slaves of the elite. You will see, as you have already seen in the United States, that the standard of living of the majority of the population will gradually be eroded. This is of course, a situation that many people, men and women, are ready to look at and say: “This cannot be right, this cannot continue.” But again, especially women are the ones who can do this, because they can look at the human costs: how this affects people, how this affects communities, how this affects entire nations and even the world. They can look at this, and they can be the ones who cry out that this has to stop.

This is what you can hold the vision for—you can make the calls for in 2021, that women will start engaging in the economy, will start questioning this male-created economy, and ask the questions that need to be asked.

Now, one of the questions that need to be asked here, or one of the things that need to be considered is, of course, neoliberalism. What created this gradual eroding of the standard of living of the middle class and the concentration of wealth in the hands of the elite? Well, it was the neoliberalist principles that said that the government should stay out of the economy; they should deregulate the financial industry and other industries, because “the market would take care of itself.” This is what has led to a four decades decline in the standard of living of the middle class, a four decades growth in the wealth of the elite and it is also what led to the financial crisis of 2008.

Now, there are, of course, people who have started questioning neoliberalism after 2008 but not enough people have done it. Why? Because the area of the economy is still too dominated by men and they are not willing to question it. Why not? Because as we have said, the male psyche is more prone to accept ideas, mental images, ideologies, and want to believe that the world functions according to a mental image and if we just keep projecting the mental image long enough, then the world will conform to the mental image. This is what men are more prone to believe. Whereas women are more open to saying: “Ok, we have had this mental image for some time. What are the actual effects? What are the consequences? Has, what the mental image promises, has it been fulfilled? And if it has not, then we need to question the image.”

Seriously, neoliberalism should have died in 2008 but it has not and now you have another economic crisis, and if you are going to get out of it in the best possible way, then you will have to go beyond the neoliberal principles. What happened in 2008? The unregulated financial industry brought the world economy to the brink of collapse. What was the response from those who had espoused neoliberal principles, to in their greed bring the economy to the brink of collapse? “The government must step in!” Well, my beloved, there is a very old saying that you cannot have your cake and eat it too because the simple fact on planet earth is, that you cannot do two mutually exclusive things at the same time. You cannot be a neoliberalist and cry for the government to step in. It cannot be done. You must choose: Do you want a neoliberalist economy? Then the institutions of that economy, the banks and investment banks, must be allowed to fail if they go against the principles that makes the economy function.

Or do you want an economy where the government has a role to play? Then you must abandon neoliberalism because you cannot have a neoliberalist economy where the government is playing an active role —it cannot be done. You need to then realize one very simple fact. Who is it that wants a neoliberalist economy? The elite. Why? Because it gives them complete freedom to exploit the population. An unregulated capitalist economy is a free pass for an elite who already has accumulated wealth to exploit the population. That is simply a fact and women are more open to seeing this than men, especially those men who are still in love with it, the neoliberalist mental image.

The only way to secure an economy where the average person increases their standard of living, is that the government steps in and regulates the economy. First of all, the financial industry that is always, always has been, always will be dominated by the elite. As Saint Germain has said, in an ideal natural economy, you do not allow people to make money off of money because money is just a tool. An unregulated financial industry is an open license for the elite to exploit the people and that cannot increase the standard of living of the population. It cannot be done. These are incompatible ideas, principles.

You need to choose which economy you want. “Choose ye this day, whom you will serve” the elite or the people. There are still too many men who are in love with the neoliberalist idea, that they will not see that it is serving the elite and that is why women are the ones who can step up and step in and say: “We must choose, and we want an economy that is of the people, by the people and for the people, not of the elite by the elite and for the elite. We want an economy that functions according to democratic principles, not according to anti-democratic principles, as it does right now.”

You take one of these fancy ideas that have been put out there by the neoliberalists: “The rising tide lifts all boats”. But what is the “rising tide”? Well, there is supposedly money, or wealth, the amount of wealth. If you increase the total amount of wealth in the world, it is like the tide that comes up and lifts all boats. But my beloved, just take that image. What has the elite been doing now since the financial industry has been de-regulated? They have created wealth. But it is not wealth that is tied to anything in the real economy. It is not tied to producing a product or providing a service—it is artificially-created wealth. So just imagine, as you can easily imagine, based on the images that are put out there about global warming and the melting of the ice caps, just imagine that the rising tide keeps rising.

What is going to happen, if the tide keeps rising? Well, you know that many boats are in a marina, where they are tied to some posts that are put into the ground. What will happen if the tide keeps rising? Well, the lines that the boats are tied with, will become taut. That means, now the boat cannot rise anymore. So what will happen? Well, eventually, the tide will rise so high, that it will start to run into the boat, and the boat will sink. Now which boats are the ones who are going to sink first in this scenario? Well, of course, the smallest boats, those are the ones, where the water will flow in first. Whereas the big yachts of the elite, it will take longer before they are overflowed. But they will eventually also be filled with water, if the tide keeps rising.

You see that the lie of this idea is that if you keep creating artificial wealth, it is like allowing the ice caps to melt to the point where the tide rises beyond what has been the natural level and now starts to cause damage that will inundate cities that are on the coast and sink all the boats. So you see, my beloved, it is a flawed idea from the very beginning. When you take it to its ultimate extreme, you see how flawed it is—it will not lift all boats because the rising tide will eventually sink all boats, even the boats of the elite will eventually sink. You need to get back to a point where you say: “There is a natural water level on this planet, there is a natural level of wealth, and if we let it grow gradually we can adjust to it, we can deal with it but if it grows too much, by creating artificial wealth or an artificial melting of the ice caps, then we have a problem. Then it will become a destructive force that will not lift the boats but will have far-reaching destructive consequences.”

This is what you have seen in previous crisis situations. It is what you will see in the future if neoliberalism is not buried and an anti-elitist and non-elitist economy is created. You have already seen it because as I said, the elite wants to have an economy that goes from crisis, to boom and back to crisis but they want to be in control of it. They think in their greed, that whatever they come up with that increases wealth is good. They are so blind, that they cannot see that it will eventually get out of control. You may have many of these boom and bust cycles, where the elite can maintain control but sooner or later, they take it too far and as happened in 1929 and in 2008, suddenly it goes beyond their control and a crisis now runs rampant, becomes unstoppable by them and that is when they suddenly cry out that they are “too big to fail.”

Well my beloved, in a neoliberalist economy, nobody and nothing is too big to fail. That is just the economy that works itself out, so the market takes care of itself and those who cannot follow the market, they go bust, they are not too big to fail. Nothing is too big to fail if you are neoliberalist. If you are a human being, then you might say that something is too big to fail, namely, society, the government, the order where people have a decent standard of living—where all people have a decent standard of living—that is too big to fail and therefore we must allow the elite to fail, if they are the ones who are threatening the entire system.

My beloved, naturally, much more could be said about these topics, and probably will be in the future but I wanted to give you this, because it is very important that you make these calls in 2021, that women will start to awaken to their rightful role in the economy. Because why has the economy been unbalanced? It is because what we have said before: the unbalanced masculine drive for expansion has not been balanced by the feminine drive for balanced growth. Truly men cannot fix the economy. If we do not have a greater influence of women on the economy, then the economy will not be fixed—it will keep going towards the next crisis. Those will be even worse than the previous one until someone wakes up and realizes that we need to shift our awareness about the economy. This is the shift that can start to happen and really escalate in 2021 and this is where your calls and your vision can have a major positive impact.

This is what we wanted to give you in this installment. We are grateful that so many of you have been willing to tune in because as always, your auras, your chakras have been the broadcast stations in your different locations around the world so that we have enough covered a very large band of time zones around the world. For this, we are grateful. We look forward to what we might do in 2021 with the internet broadcasts that have opened up a new opportunity for so many of you to be connected to the same broadcast, give the same invocations and decrees, which also has had a major impact on this year.

So with this, I will conclude my remarks and wish you not just a “happy” new year, but a new year that will shift your awareness more than the previous year did so that you will continue with that upward spiral for as long as you are in embodiment.

Thus I seal you in the mother flame that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

What are you focusing on?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, December 31, 2020

I Am the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What is earth? What is earth? Well, it can be described in several ways of course, but one way is to say that it is a performance like you see in the movies, in a theater. Now, many people in today’s world, with the internet, with television, with movies, rarely attended a live theatre performance, many young people have never done so. Those of you who have, will know that sometimes there can be a sudden dramatic shift in the play, some dramatic event takes place on the stage and all of a sudden you hear this gasp, collective gasp where everybody reacts at the same time.

This shows you that the entire audience was so pulled into the play, that they had actually forgotten that they had prepared themselves at home, taken a shower, shaved, put on clothing, driven to the theater, parked their cars, gone into the theater, handed their clothes off in the wardrobe, then gone into the theater and sat down, looking around to see who else was there, and still in their minds having all these thoughts about their daily lives. Then once the performance started, even though they knew that what is happening on the stage is just make believe, it is just some story that some playwright wrote up maybe hundreds of years ago, still – gradually they get so pulled into focusing all of their attention on the performance itself that they forget all of these things. They forget what brought them there, they forget their daily lives, and now they are completely pulled in to what is going on, on the stage, and that is why when suddenly there is a shocking event, they react as one.

This my beloved is earth. Originally you all knew what you entered, why you entered, that it was just what we have called a reality simulator. If you look at planet earth today, you see that most of the people on earth, the vast, vast majority, they are like these people in the theater who have forgotten where they came from, they have forgotten there is a world outside the theater. They have forgotten there is anything else going on, that this is a story that is being outplayed on the stage. They have become sucked into the play, the performance. Instead of looking at the performance as something that can help them gain insights and shift their consciousness, they now think this is real, this is a real world and what is going on on the stage are real events.

Now, I know very well that when I say this, and I am of course doing this deliberately, it will create a reaction in many people. They will say: “Well, are you telling us the world is not real, that the millions of people who have had the Corona virus over this year and the many who have died and all of this was not real?” Well of course not! When you are in a theater, it is a stage, there are people on that stage. They are real. They may be dressed up in costumes wearing makeup, but they are real people performing the play.

When I say that they have forgotten that this is not real, what they have forgotten is that they are not human beings – but spiritual beings. You are here to experience the performance that is being outplayed on earth. What is happening on the planet is real enough from a certain perspective, but you are not a human being, you are a spiritual being, you are here to have an experience that can shift your consciousness. Everything that is happening on earth is about shifting your consciousness.

When Shakespeare sat there and wrote his plays, he was not seeking to entertain. He was seeking to shift the consciousness of the audience. He was not trying to make people believe that there was a Prince of Denmark called Hamlet, because he knew that there never was. He was trying to take people through a story that would shift their consciousness, and that is all that the earth is. Now, this may sound insensitive considering that so many people see this year 2020, as a very, very difficult year.

Of course, it has been a difficult year for many people, we are not blind to that. But the thing is, what is going to ease it for people? What is going to make it easier for people to deal with such a difficult year? Is it to simply comfort them and tell them how bad it was? Or is it to give them a different perspective? Well, given that we are Ascended masters, what is our role? Our role is to give people a different perspective, that is our only reason for being on this planet. We are here to remind people, that although you are living on planet earth, and although you have a physical body that is very much affected by what is going on, on this planet, you are not from earth, you are not defined by earth, you are not defined by the physical octave and your physical bodies and your outer minds. You are more than all of this.

What does that mean in its essence? Well, in its essence, it means that you have what we have called the essential humanity, a potential to go beyond your outer experiences. What is the core of this potential? It is that there is a part of your mind, we have called it the Conscious You, you may call it whatever you like, but there is a part of your mind that enables you, empowers you to pause, to say “stop” to all the unruly thoughts.

I will step back from the outer situation on earth.

I will step back from my own personal situation.

I will step back from my physical body and whatever may be ailing it.

I will step back from my emotional body and any turmoil there.

I will see step back from my mental body and any thoughts of what I must think and understand and know.

I will step back from my identity body and any tendency to identify myself as a human being defined by outer circumstances.

I will step back until I experience – I connect to that part of my being, my I AM Presence, my spiritual self that knows and has never forgotten, that it is not defined by earth.

This is your essential humanity, the essence of humanity that you can step back and you can connect and you can experience:

I am more than this.

I am more than what is happening on this earth.

I am more than what is happening in my physical body.

I am more than the turmoil in my emotional body.

I am more than these thoughts in my mental body.

I am more than my outer or human sense of identity.

“I am” and you do not need to add anything after the words “I am.” You can experience I AM. I have being. I have awareness. I have self-awareness.

What does self-awareness mean? For so many people it means that I am aware that I exist as this identity, that I have these thoughts that are going on in my mind, these feelings I have, this body I have, this outer situation I have. This is my self-awareness, I am a human being on earth suffering, this is my self-awareness. But true self-awareness, the core of self-awareness is simply that “I am,” I am conscious. I am aware.

There was a famous philosopher called Rene’ Descartes who is famous for saying: “I think, therefore I am.” Many people have misunderstood his remarks. But what he was trying to show, was that he had thought about everything that could be a deception, everything that could be questioned. But the one thing that he could not question was – that he was thinking, but really it wasn’t the thinking as an activity in the mental body. What he realised, was that the one thing he could not question was that he was conscious, he was aware. This was the one thing he could not question. It is also the one thing that you can connect to, so that you can realise that you are not only outer things. When you step back from the outer things and experience that, I am feeling, presence, experience, awareness, then you are no longer pulled into the play on the stage, the world stage. You are no longer identified with it. You are no longer defined by it.

What is a human being? In your essence, it is this. I am, I am aware, I am aware of myself as a being. Now in the core of this awareness, there is nothing else that needs to be added, at least nothing on earth because you are not all of these outer things on earth. Most people of course do not notice, they think they are the outer things. But the essential humanity, is that you can disconnect from this and therefore, you can experience that you are more than the outer things, you are not defined by them. When you have this experience, the experience is real. Therefore, you know that the play taking place on the stage, is not real in the same way.

Now, the moment you step away from that I am experience and step into your outer identity, your mental body, emotional body, your physical body, then what you experience through those four lower bodies seems real to you. That is what gives it a sense of reality. But what is it that everything in our teachings leads you towards? It leads you towards this realisation. That there is a reality beyond the sense of reality I get through my four lower bodies. There is a sense of reality that is greater than the sense of reality I get through my four lower bodies. Therefore, I am not really defined by what I experience through my four lower bodies. I am defined by being who I am and connecting to that sense of I am.

This is what enabled me to pass the test of being confronted by the demons of Mara. You may know the story from Buddhism, that when I was ready to go into Nirvana, I was sitting in meditation under the tree, a Bo tree. All the demons of Mara paraded in front of me and they were trying to in all ways to engage me. They were putting on a play and they wanted me to be sucked into the play and feel that it had some kind of reality. Some kind of power over me. Some kind of power over the world. Some kind of power over other people.

How did I pass the test? By connecting to that experience – I AM. When there is nothing after the I AM, there is nothing that the demons of Mara can use to engage you. There is as Jesus expressed it’: “Nothing that the prince of this world has in you.”  So, this is the core of our teaching. Everything we have given you, just has that purpose of leading you towards that, where this is not a theory you are hearing. This is not some outer teaching that you understand intellectually, it is something you experience. Most of you have experienced it, some of you without being aware of it, but many of you have experienced it.

Once you have experienced it, you can use it, you can build upon it, you can use our tools for resolving these deep traumas, going back to the first trauma and even before as avatars. So, you can come to that point where whatever is going on on earth, whatever you are engaged in, there is either a constant awareness that you are more, that you are (sort of) witnessing what is happening instead of being inside of this maelstrom. Or, at least you are quite aware that you could at any moment shift into the I AM awareness, where you are no longer focused entirely on it.

What is man? I said earlier: “Well in a sense, a human being is that attention, an awareness that you choose how to focus. In a sense, we could say that beyond all of these outer things that are happening around you, you are awareness. Some people have a very narrow awareness. Some people have a broader awareness. Some are very focused on themselves. Some have a more global awareness. Regardless of how broad it is, you are awareness. The essential choice, in a way the only choice you are ever making is “where to focus your attention.” Saint Germain has said many years ago “that man is a slave of his attention” and of course that goes for women as well.

So the question is, what are you focusing on? Again, it is not our intention in this day and age, to say what you should focus your attention on. There have in many past ages and even today, even today among ascended master students, been this tendency to think that the world is not spiritual, that therefore you should not put your attention on worldly things. You should try and pull your attention away from the worldly things and focus it on spiritual things. Many people throughout the ages have done this, they have withdrawn from the world, lived in some kind of monastery, some kind of Buddhic retreat (whatever it is) a Christian monastery, all of these different things or environments people have created where they have withdrawn from the world, but now they have focused on some scriptures and prayers and rituals and chants and they have thought, “Oh, I am so spiritual, because I am focusing on this.”

But you see my beloved, many of these people have been no different than the people in the world. The people in the world, had an idea in their minds about what life is about and what they should be doing or not be doing. They were living according to that mental image. The spiritual people who withdrew from the world just had a different mental image, but they were also living their lives based on the mental image. So, here you have the majority of the people living based on a worldly mental image, and then you have a small group of people who supposedly have a spiritual mental image. But it is still my beloved a mental image and it kept them as trapped in the mental image as the people in the world.

They were not in many cases, and they are not in many cases, making progress by shifting to a different mental image, because it is still a mental image. If your attention is focused on it to the point where you think; “This is who I am, I’m such a spiritual person because I am doing all these outer things”, what are you doing? You are reinforcing the mental image. What are the people in the world doing who are identified with the world, and who are experiencing this year 2020 has been so terrible because of the Corona pandemic and so forth? They are reinforcing the mental image.

What you put your attention on, you create a stream of energy through your four lower bodies towards that mental image. You are reinforcing it, both in the collective mind and in your own mind. You are reinforcing the structure that this mental image has created. The more you reinforce it, the more the energy will form a magnetic pull on your attention. The more you put your attention on a topic, the more energy flows into it. The more energy flows into it, the more it pulls your attention – the more energy flows into it and this becomes a self perpetuating spiral.

That is why people get sucked into thinking that the performance is real. Their minds have been sucked into this vortex that they themselves have created, and that has also been created collectively to the point where many people cannot pull themselves out of it, but still, they have allowed their minds to be pulled into this vortex. Many of these so called spiritual people, have created just a different vortex than most of the people in the world, but it still pulled their minds into this. What is our teachings all about, what have they in a sense always been about? What are they clearly and obviously stated about in this dispensation? It is to help you shift your attention away from the mental image and experience that “I am.” I am more than these outer images, this image of myself and my four lower bodies. I am more than this. Therefore I do not need to be pulled into what is happening in the world.

We have sometimes talked about a concept of “holding the spiritual balance.” There are teachings, various teachings that talk about this that there is a group of highly evolved beings in the Himalayas  who you never see, you never hear about. Some have heard about the unascended master Babaji, and there are others. They are said to hold a spiritual balance for the earth. What does it mean to hold a spiritual balance? Well, it means in a sense that you are focusing your attention on that “being more.” You are knowing you are more and in being in this state of perfect calm, total inner peace, you are holding a balance because you are still in a physical body. However, while I do not want to diminish the service given by these beings, what we are looking for, what Saint Germain is looking for in a Golden Age, is a large number of people who can hold a spiritual balance while still being actively engaged in life.

It is in a sense, easier to hold a balance when you are sitting in a cave where you are never disturbed, never challenged. Naturally, it is harder to do this when you are living an active life. But my beloved, what will really make a difference, what will really bring Saint Germain’s Golden Age into manifestation much quicker, is that we have a large number of people who can be engaged in everyday life, doing whatever you are doing, but you still have that awareness that this is not really who you are. In other words, you are sitting in the theater, you are observing what is happening on the stage, but you are also (instead of being completely focused on the stage), you are also aware “I am more than this performance.” You are aware that the other people in the theater are completely pulled into focusing on the performance, but you still have a part of your awareness that is outside of it, you are experiencing the performance as a performance, not as something real as most of the other people are doing. That is how you hold the spiritual balance that is the Omega polarity to those who hold the Alpha balance by being withdrawn from the world.

This is what has been lacking over thousands of years. That there has been those who have lived withdrawn, who have held a spiritual balance. But they have not had an Omega polarity of people who could live in the world and be in the world but not of the world. This is what will make a huge difference in this time, this age that we are moving into, that more and more people come to that point when you can look at what is happening here, and you can say: “I am more than this. I am not letting myself be pulled into what I see other people being pulled into. I do not need to be so engaged in it, that it eats up all of my attention and I end up feeding my energy into a vortex that pulls on me.”

In fact, you can come to a point where you make it a conscious decision. “I will not allow any of these collective vortexes to pull on my four lower bodies.” This is, by the way, also a way to raise your physical health, that you are not allowing the collective vortexes to pull on your physical body, or your emotional body, your mental body, your identity body, you are not pulled in. Therefore you can stay out of these reactionary patterns that most other people are pulled into. You can be in the world but not of the world. You can sit under the Bo tree, watch the demons of Mara parade, and you do not engage them. But after some time where you feel you have allowed them to do their tricks, you can put your hand to the ground and say: “Vajra, Vajra, Vajra, I affirm my right to be the Christ, to be the Buddha on earth.”

This, is what we desire for all of you who are direct students, so that you can avoid being pulled in. We are not in any way putting blame on you. We know that this has been a very difficult year. We know that there has been created some enormous collective vortexes in all parts of the world. Partly because of the corona pandemic, partly because of the economy, partly because of political conditions such as the election in the United States. We are not in any way wanting you to feel bad about your reaction if you have been pulled into some of these – so be it. But you have the opportunity now to step back, to connect to the I AM. To realise you are more than this, and to perhaps look at “what was it in my four lower bodies that caused me to be pulled into this.”

Then if you use our tools for resolving the traumas, you will see that it all relates ultimately to the cosmic birth trauma but also to these other separate selves you have created after that experience. You will always find that when you are pulled into a reaction, there is a self, maybe more than one self but these selves are unreal. They are unreal in the sense that I described. They are there in your four lower bodies, no doubt about it. They have a certain existence because they are created out of energy, they are based on a certain belief and therefore they have become like a being that lives inside your four lower bodies, like some animal that lives inside your house. But they are not real in the sense that they are not you, and you are not them.

When you connect to that I AM awareness that I AM Presence, then you can realize: “Oh, this is just a self,  this is not who I am. I am not that self. It is not me at all. It never was me. I just thought it was. But now I see it is just a self. I see it is limiting me, I see it is based on some belief that I do not really accept anymore.” That brings you to that point where you have this – not an outer decision with the outer mind but the spontaneous sense of release: “Oh, I am letting you die. You are not “I” I am letting you die.”  That is what we desire to see all of you go through if you have not already in this year 2021.

My Beloved, that would give us joy. It would give you joy. It would give the people around you joy, most of them at least, although some may not accept that you are not as engaged as you used to be. And therefore, they cannot manipulate you as they could before. But so be it – so be it. You cannot grow on the path towards Christhood and Buddhahood without angering and alienating some people.

Now my beloved, what will the year 2021 be like? Well, many people will say it will be a difficult year, partly because the pandemic will not be solved as quickly as many had hoped. Quite frankly we had hoped it would be solved earlier but that would have required a different behavior for many people, and many people were not willing to make that behavioral change and so the pandemic has kept going. But of course, what will be the biggest challenge in 2021 is the economy, because the economy has been damaged by the pandemic. So for many, many people 2021 will be a very difficult year. Almost as difficult as 2020. In some ways, maybe even more difficult.

But why will it be difficult to people? Because they are identified with the play. Now, I know very well that most people cannot disidentify from the play. But the one thing I want you to keep in mind and make the calls on, is that there are people who although they do not need to hear about ascended masters, and have not heard about ascended masters, are open to one particular idea. This is the idea that I have talked about before, and that I talked about 2500 years ago. That the entire world is an interconnected whole. It is what is often in Buddhism called the Interdependent Originations. That there are no separate events that just happen out of the blue. But that every event that happens has a multiplicity of causes. A long, complicated sequence of causes. A little bit like the Chaos theory that has been proposed by science .

And so many people are actually open, many of the more progressive, creative people are open to beginning to realise this. This can have some potentially positive ramifications, where people can begin to question the way we have looked at society so far. One of the things that can happen here, is that people can start saying: “Well, what caused the Corona pandemic? Was it just one bat somewhere in China that came in contact with a human? Or was it any other single cause whatever people may believe it is? Was there just a single cause or was there something deeper? Was there certain conditions in society, in a way we look at society that perhaps are part of this picture? Does our response to the pandemic say something about those conditions that we might look at, analyse, learned from and change? Is there something positive we could take away from this pandemic, that could help us move society in a better direction.

Now my beloved, there are of course many, many things that people could take with them, that they could learn from this. I am not intent on listing all of them, because they are so many and they are so widespread. But the one thing that stands out here that I want to focus on is the economy. It is very easy for people to now say: “Oh, but the economy has taken a downturn, but it was only because of the pandemic. It was just because people could not travel, they could not go to the store, they could not go to restaurants, so people were out of work and that is why the economy has taken a downturn”.

My beloved, the economy is not the economy, the economy is not an isolated phenomena. The economy is part of the interdependent originations of society as a whole, of the collective consciousness. Where is the collective consciousness at? If you look at the economy from a broader perspective, what can you see? Well, you will see, as some economists and journalists have already seen, that the rich, the elite did not become poorer during the pandemic, during the crisis.

Despite this economic downturn, the rich have become richer. Their investments are worth more, the stock market has gone up. But who have become poorer? Well, the ordinary person. The normal people, the everyday people who have become most affected by the pandemic, either by being sick, by having other people that were sick, or by having to stay at home losing money, losing their source of income. Well, the normal people, the broad population.

Look at the world, which countries have been most affected? Well, certainly many among the poorer countries have been more affected, not all of them. You also see a country like the United States that has had a larger proportion, a larger percentage die or become very ill from the epidemic. So, ask yourself then: “Why is this so. Why do you see this?” You will see that underlying all of this is the focus on yourself, the caring only about yourself, the caring only about your mental image and of holding that mental image.

Look for example, to the very beginning of the pandemic. China, they knew there was a new virus that was spreading. But they withhold that information from their own people and from the world. It meant that by the time it became known, it had spread so far beyond the borders of China, that it could not be contained. Could it have been stopped at the very beginning? “Yes, it could.” If the Chinese authorities going all the way up to the highest leadership would have been willing to do what was necessary? Why were they not willing to do what was necessary? Because they were trying with all of their might, to uphold the mental image they have of China as the perfect state, the perfect society, the perfect communist society, the only remaining really communist society? Why did the virus spread? Because of the mental image of the Chinese leadership. Of course, you could say: “Why did the virus even appear in China? Again, partly because of the leadership, but also because of the people of China, their mental image, they have a mental image that China is superior to any other nation.

But what about the rest of the world? Well, they also have a certain mental image of China and they have not decided what they want to do about China, how they want to relate to China. As we have said before, can you really keep trading with a country like China that is suppressing its own people and not living up to the democratic ideals you have? Can you allow these corporations in the Western world, who are making huge amounts of money on having cheap goods produced in China and selling them for a larger profit than they could do if they were manufactured in their own countries? Can you allow this to go on and then say; “We will overlook China’s human rights record; we will overlook what is happening in Hong Kong where they are clamping down on democracy. We will not take a stand for democracy because China is too big. We do not really want to engage; we do not really want to make a decision about what to do about China. So, was this not why the virus spread to all nations? Because they have not decided what they want to do about China and their relationship with China.

Now, look at the United States, one of the countries that has been hit hardest by the pandemic in terms of the percentage of people who have contracted the COVID-19 disease. Also, one of the countries that has been hardest in terms of the percentage that have died from it. What does this show you? Well, it is clear if you look at this realistically, that the United States has done far worse than the countries that have a public health care system. If you compare it to the European nations, even though they are also some of them hard hit, still they have done better than the United States. What does that show you? Well, can the United States continue to be the only rich and powerful country that does not have a public health care system? Is this sustainable? And at the same time claim to be the greatest nation on earth and the best society to live in? Is it sustainable?

Now, look at the economy and how many people have lost their jobs. Is it sustainable that you have an economy, where the rich are so much richer and can become richer? The rich in the United States have made more money during the crisis, than they would have done if there had not been a crisis. Can you allow such an economy, such a completely unbalanced economy that funnels more and more money to the rich, despite the fact that studies have proven that this has been going on for four decades? Is this sustainable? Is it part of why the United States has been so hard hit by the pandemic? Does it not show that the system is unbalanced towards the rich? Is this sustainable?

Now, look to Russia which is another nation that is very determined to maintain a certain mental image. It has come out that the number of people who have died from the pandemic is far greater than the official numbers. Why is that so? Because the Russian leadership going all the way up to Putin, are desperate, desperate to maintain a mental image of Russia’s greatness. That they are in control and that they can take care of any problem. Well, can they? Can a leader who has all power, take care of any problem? If not, does it not show that a centralised system which shuts your concentration and power is not really a sustainable society, especially not in this age.

Then, look to the United States again and see how the pandemic has influenced the election process. Why did President Trump at an early stage in the pandemic choose to downplay it? Well, simply because he wanted to maintain a certain mental image of himself and his own ability to govern. Once he had put that image out there, he was not willing to change it, as it should have become clear that the pandemic had not gone the way he expected in the beginning. Did this cost him the election? Yes, my beloved. If it had not been for the pandemic, Trump would have been re-elected. But because of his reaction to the pandemic and that enough people were able to see this, he did not get re-elected.

What has he done since the election happened? He is still trying to maintain a mental image that he did not lose, that he is not a loser, that the election was stolen from him. It was rigged, there was massive fraud and these claims that you see over and over again. No evidence that can be sustained in court. You are maintaining a mental image. So, what is it that we look to see in this year? Well, we look to see in the world that people, governments, creative people, the more aware people will be willing to reflect on this and look at what does this pandemic, what does the economy, our reaction to the pandemic, our reaction to the economy, what does this say about us? How we need to change, how we are unbalanced, how our society is not sustainable. In order to facilitate this process of self-reflection, I will give you a thoughtform for this coming year.

It is a very simple, thoughtform. It is that in this year of 2021 the Sun will be a mirror. I have at councils with Helios and Vesta, who are the ascended beings, the cosmic beings who are the Cosmic hierarchs for your sun. We have come up with this very simple mechanism where the sun will act as a mirror. When people focus on the sun and look at the sun, their own mental images will be mirrored back to them in such a way that it becomes easier for them to see, it is harder for them to ignore it.  This will not be just individuals; it will be societies as a whole. So, you by taking this thoughtform, using it on a regular basis, you can help magnify the effect of this. I encourage you to do something very simple, nothing elaborate. But once a day, focus on the sun, whether it is visible or not in the sky does not matter. But just focus on the sun and just in your mind, say this affirmation. “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth.” Simple, easy to remember, takes a few seconds. “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth.”

You may if you like visualise me sitting in a lotus posture over the sun. Even that is not necessary. Just that simple affirmation. Focus on the sun, you do not need to say it aloud but you can if you like. “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth.” This can have a tremendous impact along of course with your calls as we will direct you to give them. Of course, in societies to reflect upon the entire situation and what can be learned from it. What did I say in the beginning, what is earth? It is a performance. What is the purpose of it? To shift people’s consciousness. Well, what is the highest outcome of the corona pandemic and the economic crisis? It is that it shifts people’s consciousness, it shifts their awareness, they begin to look at themselves, look at their societies and say: “Here is what we can change. Here is where we need to change otherwise things will fall apart. The focus on stealth, the allowing a small elite to continue to run society in such a way that it only benefits the elite at the cost of the people.

This is no longer sustainable. This is the awareness that can begin to break through in 2021 more than it has done so far. That there is a need, an absolute and an urgent need to create societies that are balanced so that the elite cannot exploit the people. This is in fact, much more urgent than the climate crisis, or the pandemic or the economic crisis or any other crisis. This is the real crisis, the only crisis on earth, as it has been for centuries. But we are at a point where more and more people are ready to see it, more and more societies are ready to do something about it, more than they have done so far. Even though many democratic nations have made considerable progress in making their societies less elitist, the United States not being one of them, Great Britain not being one of them. But there are democratic societies who have made considerable progress. Nevertheless, much more progress can be made, especially on a world scale. So this concludes the remarks I wanted to give you here. I will withdraw, seal you in the absolute peace of the Buddha and then allow Mother Mary to give you the Omega polarity to this address. Gautama I AM.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

You have a right not to be perfect


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, August 2, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What does the Buddha have to do with women you might ask? What does the Buddha have to do with Western women or those in the modern democracies? Well, nothing directly my beloved, nothing directly. But certainly indirectly, I might be able to provide a perspective that can help many women free themselves from one of the factors that limits women, keeps them trapped in old patterns. We have said that the fallen beings made the determination: “We will make men the superior sex on Earth, we will put women down so they will be subservient to men. Thereby we will create a conflict that human beings will never be able to resolve.” Why did they do this? Well, we have also said this, because men are more vulnerable, responsive to the epic mindset that there is this epic cause that must be fulfilled.

What does this mean? It means that a man psychologically will find it easier to say: “I have to set aside my own interests, my own desires, my own everyday practical life. I have to go on the barricades or go in the army and fight for this cause. Come what may, whatever the result may be for me or my family I have to do this.” “A man’s got to do what a man’s got to do,” as the saying goes in America. Women are not as susceptible to this epic mindset. They are not as susceptible to setting aside their practical everyday lives in order to work for a cause. This is of course because women are mothers, and how can a woman have small children at home and say: “I have to just leave the children to their own devices and go fight this war, because this war is more important than my children.”

What does this mean? Well, it does mean that the fallen beings were right in selecting men as the superior sex, because this has led to this multiple, thousand-year-old persecution of women and conflict between the two sexes. But as we have said before: “In the dualistic state of consciousness, everything you do has a price.” The price they pay is that by selecting men as the superior sex and putting women down, they were not quite aware that they also created the very potential that can free humanity from the dualistic mindset, even the conflict between the sexes. Because women are the ones who have the potential to raise themselves, raise men and thereby raise the planet beyond the dualistic mindset. Certainly men can also come to see the shortcomings, the contradictions of the dualistic mindset. But on a large scale women are the ones who can look at ideas in the world and say: “It is not right that these ideas should harm our own children. It is not right to set aside our everyday lives and the raising of our children to pursue one of these abstract ideas. My children are concrete beings, living beings and this idea is abstract and not really living. Therefore, the living should take precedence over the abstract, essentially dead ideas.” This is what can help women around the world, come to free themselves from this epic struggle that has been going on on this planet and say: “Let us beat our swords into plowshares, forget about these epic causes and focus on improving everyday life for all people in our society.”

Many of the modern democracies have to a high degree raised themselves beyond this epic mindset and the epic causes. They are no longer seeing that they are out to conquer the world or police the world and that this is more important than the everyday life of their citizens. The United States is obviously an example of a democratic nation that has not made this transition. Which is why it still finds it necessary to maintain the largest military in the world, so that it is ready to project force anywhere on the planet with a moment’s notice. So women have the potential to drive this shift. But what I would like to offer here is that in order to drive this shift, women have to overcome an aspect of the epic mindset that has been put upon women, by the fallen beings, even by men and by many cultures and societies.

There are many subtle aspects of this. There are several ways to explain it, but let me at least begin by explaining it one way. Women have been put down in most nations for a long time. So let us focus on the most developed democratic nations. If you go back to before they became democracies, women were put down, they were in an inferior position to men. There was a shift, these countries now became democracies but for decades women did not even have the right to vote, they were considered so incapable of understanding world issues, quote, unquote, understanding the epic mindset that they should not be allowed to vote because it would lead to chaos. The same in business for example. Women have been held from getting decision making positions. They were for a long time, even kept from entering the job market, instead of except for certain occupations that were considered women’s occupations. So what happened when these modern democracies became more modern and started giving equal rights and equal opportunities to women? Well, what happened was that there was a very subtle aspect of this epic mindset that has not yet been recognized by these modern democracies. Let us as an example of this focus on a woman who enters the business world and attains a position that has traditionally been held by men. What is the unconscious or at least unspoken expectation that is put upon such a woman? Well, there is an expectation that she could fail, there is even a desire from many of her male colleagues that she would fail. What does this mean? This means that there is an expectation that the woman needs to prove herself by being even better at the job than men have been, or could be.

So, what has this created in the supposedly so enlightened modern democracies that give equal conditions to men and women? It has created this very subtle mindset, which has created a very strong collective entity, a collective beast that seeks to insert its tentacles into the auras of all women. It is a beast that we might label as the beast of perfectionism, the entity of perfectionism. Certainly it also affects men but after the so called liberation of women, it has gained a very powerful influence over the three higher bodies, the emotional, mental and identity bodies of many women in these modern democracies. Women have been projected at, they have been programmed to believe but they have also come to accept for themselves, that they need to be perfect. They need to be (as Mary Poppins) practically perfect in every way in order to get along, in these modern enlightened democracies that supposedly give equal rights and equal opportunity to women.

So you see that what has been created in these modern societies, was that even though you have given an outer political, economic, legal equality to women, you have not given a psychological equality. For it is still in many of these societies accepted, perhaps unconsciously, but at least accepted that a man can be not really that good at his job but still keep the job. But a woman has to be practically perfect at her job. She cannot make the same mistakes that men make because then she will be subjected to persecution, or at least psychological projections that she is not good enough because she is a woman. Many women have accepted this and they have built this expectation of themselves that basically requires them to be superhuman.

What do you have to live up to, as a woman in these modern enlightened democracies? Well, you have to be the perfect wife to your husband, the perfect mother to your children, you have to be perfect at your jobs. You may even have to be perfect in taking care of your parents, the perfect daughter, and who can possibly live up to this? If you took any man in these modern democracies and put them in the situation of most women, certainly most of what you would call successful women, they would crumble psychologically under the pressure that these women are under. The men simply would not be able to handle it. They would either have a nervous breakdown, or they would tear off the apron and run screamingly out of the kitchen.

What women are being subjected to by these modern democracies is simply inhumane. It is a violation of the basic humanity. No-one is perfect, according to the standard projected upon humankind by the fallen beings, a dualistic standard. Nobody ever has been perfect according to such a standard, including the fallen beings themselves, and nobody could ever become perfect according to such a standard. What have we talked about? Mother Mary in her opening dictation talked about the effect of the linear mind and the dualistic thinking. What is actually created by the dualistic mind is a certain standard. It is projected that as a human being you should live up to this standard. If you look at humankind at large, not just women in modern democracies, but even most people on the planet, they are also affected by this, whatever society you live in, there is an expectation, there is a standard in that society and there is a very strong projection that you should live up to it.

So, how do most people react to this? Well, there are two main ways that you react to this. Many people, in fact in most parts of the world, the majority of the people acknowledge that they cannot live up to the standard. So how do they react to this? Well they react as defined by the standard, by the culture in which they live, they feel bad about it, they may feel ashamed, they may feel inadequate, they may feel powerless. But they submit themselves to the fact that they could never live up to the standard. Then there are some people, varying numbers in various countries who do something so they come to feel that: “Yes, I am living up to the standard.” But how do they do this? By using the dualistic mind. What is it that the dualistic mind can do? It can create an individual version of the standard that is selective. In other words, when you go into this mindset, you can believe that because you are fulfilling certain requirements of the standard better than other people, you are fulfilling all requirements. In other words, you are denying that you are not living up to all requirements. Nobody is living up to all the requirements, nobody ever could, but some people have managed to go into a state of mind where they are denying that they are not living up to the standard. They believe that because they are fulfilling these requirements, because they have done this, because they are special in this way or that way, they are living up to the standard. Therefore, they are practically perfect in every way but these other people are not. This is why these people should be the leaders and the other people should follow them and obey them.

But it is a selective, individual standard based on denying certain things, refusing to see certain things. What is the result of this selective standard, it is created by the fallen beings, the fallen beings are trapped in it, but they have exploited it so that many, many people who are not fallen beings are also trapped in it? What is the result of this fallen standard? It creates this very judgmental, very, very critical attitude. This is what you see, that many, many people are subjected to but especially women in these modern democracies, they are subjected to this very judgmental attitude. If they make the slightest mistake, they feel they have to feel very bad about themselves. Many of you who are women in democratic nations, many of you who are not in democratic nations can see how you were brought up with such a standard. You were brought up to judge yourself based on this standard. You were brought up to respond when other people were judging you based on the standard.

Now, let me say this again, because I know how difficult it is for many people to understand, to grasp, to accept this. No-one can live up to this standard. No-one ever has, no-one ever will. If you could accept this, you could realize it is an impossible standard. There is no such thing as perfection. As a human being, one of my fundamental human rights is the right not to be perfect according to any standard. I have a right not to be perfect. I do not need to be perfect on Earth. I mean, what sense does it make that I live on this messy, chaotic planet and I am supposed to be perfect on this planet? What sense does that make? None whatsoever when you look at it. Of course, most people do not look at it. They are not even able to ask the question, they do not even recognize there is a standard. When you begin to recognize it, you can say to yourself: “No, no, no, the fallen beings are not going to get me anymore. They are not going to cause me to live the rest of my life judging myself according to this standard. I have had enough of it. I am going to look at these selves that are vulnerable to this, these selves that I have created in response to this. I’m going to systematically root them out of my four lower bodies and let them die, because I want to be liberated from this perfectionism, from having to judge myself based on this standard. I may not be able to liberate myself from being judged by other people, because they have their free will. But I can at least liberate myself, so that if other people judge me, the prince of this world comes and has nothing in me. It does not affect me. I give them their free will right to judge me all they want, but I also claim my own free will right, to not let their judgment affect me and the way I live my life.”

Many women have, without being aware of it, without doing it consciously been the forerunners for challenging this standard of perfection. They refuse to live up to the standards of their parents, the expectations of their parents, the expectations of their society, the norms and standards of their society that were put upon them. They refuse to do it. Sometimes, they have done it we might say by default because they simply could not live up to the standard. Some have even done it consciously by challenging these outer standards for what it means to be a woman in a particular society. Now, what can I as the Buddha offer to women in the modern world, who are becoming aware that there is this standard of perfection that has been put upon them? Well, of course I can offer the concept that I gave 2500 years ago of attaining non attachment. In a sense, you could say that the Eightfold Path that I gave so many years ago, can be seen as a means to overcome this standard of perfection.

I know very well that there are many Buddhists who have been affected by the fallen mindset, the dualistic mindset. They have taken the Eightfold Path and they have said: “Well, the Eightfold Path defines a standard of perfection. If I follow the Eightfold Path, if I have right livelihood, right speech and all of these characteristics, then I must be perfect.” But that is not at all what the Eightfold Path says. The Eightfold Path defines something that is right. I know that in today’s world, especially in the Christian culture, right and wrong has a completely different meaning, there is a completely different overlay to these words than there was 2500 years ago.

What has been translated as right action, right livelihood, is not right in a position to wrong. The standard of perfection defined by the fallen being says that: “If you live up to the standard, you are right, and if you don’t, you are wrong.” My intention was to give a teaching that would help people escape the pairs, the dualistic opposites. So, it was not a matter of being right as opposed to being wrong. It was actually a matter of being nonattached, being on the middle way where you were not striving to be right as opposed to wrong. You were striving to transcend this entire consciousness, attain nonattachment to right and wrong, to these dualistic opposites. Therefore, you were doing what was right according to a higher vision, a non-dualistic vision, the vision of the Buddha. The word “right,” or the word that has been translated into the English word “right,” had a different connotation, a different overlay back then or I would have used a different word. Even the “middle way” had a different connotation back then than it has in the modern Western world. Which is why so many Western people think they are Buddhist, but they fail to understand what the middle way really is. It is not the middle, a compromise between two opposites. It is transcending the opposites.

So, this is what we have given, not just I, but certainly the female masters as well, or some of the male masters. We have given you these teachings on the epic mindset, the birth trauma, the primal self, the many separate selves and how to overcome them. If you make use of these teachings, while keeping in mind what I have told you here about this standard of perfection, you can make tremendous progress. You who are our direct students can make tremendous progress in freeing yourselves from this standard. You can become liberated from having to be perfect women and you can be right women, nonattached women. You can be free women, women who have raised yourself above this judgmental standard and the judgmental consciousness. You have the tools to do this. When you do it and then use your freedom to make calls for other women, there is another group, another rung of women in the world who are in incarnation now who can do the same thing. Then more can follow and then it can spread like rings in the water. Truly, it would be beneficial if these advanced democracies as they see themselves, would recognize the right as a human right, the right not to be perfect, but it should especially be recognized for women. Women may have been given equality in a legal, physical way, but they have not been given a quality in a psychological way because they are not allowed to make the mistakes that men routinely are allowed to make. How many times do you hear this even in popular culture: “Oh, that’s just the way men are, he’s just a man, boys will be boys.”? But do they ever say: “Oh, it’s okay, she’s a woman, it’s fine that she isn’t living up to the standard but she’s okay, girls will be girls”? You just do not hear it, because it is not there. There is still that psychological judgment of women. It is high time that it be addressed, that it be spoken, that it be out there, that someone makes the calls for it.

Of course there are women who have seen it already, more women can come to see it, and it can build in momentum. You can rise up and say: “Women should be given the same freedom to be imperfect as men and for that matter, men should also be given the freedom to be imperfect. All people should be given the freedom to start at a certain level and gradually improve themselves.” What has this standard of perfection done? It has created a false path, the impression of what we have sometimes called the left handed path. Which is: “Here is a path, there are certain requirements, there are certain things you have to do. But if you submit yourself to this path and follow all the steps and all the disciplines, then when you have passed that final examination, you will be perfect.” This is what the fallen beings promise on the false path. If you go through the steps, then when you become a 33rd degree Mason, then you are perfect, you are now above criticism.

There are even ascended master students in previous dispensations who have believed, that: “If I follow all the requirements of this organization, if I give all the decrees, if I become a Keeper of the Flame, if I become a Communicant, if I go on staff, if I become a department head on staff, if I become a personal secretary to the messenger and this and that, then I have become perfect. Now, I am above all of these imperfect chelas that are walking in from the street. I am in a position of power. I have the right, I even have the obligation to judge these people and to make them aware how imperfect they are, so they can really start growing on the same path that I have followed.” These people were and are convinced that they were following the path of the ascended masters, the Path to Christhood.

But what were they following? Being inside an ascended master sponsored organization, using the ascended master teachings to justify it, they were following the left handed path or the fallen beings. You will not enter heaven by living up to any standard of perfection defined by Earth. If the fallen beings were capable of defining a standard that would give them entry into heaven, why would they still be here? Would they not have gone into heaven and done whatever they could do there? So, if the fallen beings cannot enter heaven by following their standard, what makes you think an ascended master student can do so? Utter cognitive dissonance, utter nonsense.

But I am not here seeking to single out ascended master students even though you can hope that they will use the teaching to free themselves from the fallen mindset and the false path. You can look at religious and spiritual people around the world, just about every organization, including Buddhism, at least many of the sects of Buddhism had the same dynamic. They have created a standard, sometimes it is unwritten, it is even unspoken, or it is only spoken in parts here and there: “You are supposed to do this, you are not supposed to do that.” There is created this psychological pressure on people that when you are a good Christian, Buddhist, Muslim, what have you, you are supposed to live up to this standard. Some people do not, and some people do. Those who do now feel they have raised themselves to a superior position but they have the right to judge others: “Yeah, sure, Jesus talked about – judge not lest ye be judged, but it does not apply to us. We are the priests, we are Catholic priests.”

What do many Catholics believe about their priests? What is it they often say: “Oh, he is a man of God.” What does that indicate in their minds? “Well, he is living up to the standard defined by the Catholic religion, therefore he is above criticism. We, as ordinary human beings can’t judge him. We shouldn’t judge him. He is a man of God. Yeah, I know that my son came and said that the priest had taken him on a camping trip and he had touched him in inappropriate ways. But I shouldn’t judge him. He’s a man of God. Maybe my son just imagined this. Maybe if I ignore it, it will go away.”

So you see how this very mechanism, this very standard that leads to the judgmental attitude by those who live up to it, has led to incredible abuse not only in the Catholic religion, but many other religions. What is this standard, if not an expression of the epic mindset, the essence of the epic mindset: “Some people are good, some people are evil, we are right, they are wrong. Therefore, we have a right to judge them.”? It is the epic mindset and who are most susceptible to it? Men. All Catholic priests are men, right? Many of the leaders of other religious spiritual movements, political movements, what have you, the army, are men.

Take the armed forces and look how they have their own standards. Look at the Marine Corps of the United States, they have very strict standards for what it means to be a Marine, and “whoa” to those who do not live up to it. Enormous persecution, enormous psychological pressure is put upon such people. So, who can free the planet from this judgmental mindset? Probably not the men – probably not the men. Who does that leave my beloved? Well, of course, women are the ones who have the opportunity, an incredible opportunity at this juncture in history to become aware of this dynamic, and start by freeing themselves and then freeing their children, then freeing their husbands and then freeing their societies.

I know very well, that many women have been brought up to judge themselves according to the standard. Their mothers, their fathers were judging them. Now they have become adults, they have entered a relationship and now their husbands are to some degree judging them as well. It is easy and it is understandable that many women cannot handle the strain of this and they go into this antagonistic view of their husbands. They want to free themselves from it and in order to free themselves, they sometimes have to go through a phase where you have to distance yourself from those who are abusing you. You have to acknowledge they are abusing you and it makes it very difficult to have a closer connection to them. But if women can use whatever psychological tools they can recognize, to free themselves from this judgmental standard and attitude and mindset, then the next step is they can help the men in their lives to do the same.

You may look at many cultures where the men are very judgmental towards women, which even applies to some of the modern democracies, in fact all of them, even though they are not as judgmental, as for example Muslim men are. You may think that it is the men that are being judgmental. But if you really look at it, the men are just as caught in this as the women are. As we have said many times, you cannot do to others without having first done to yourself. If you are judging women, you may be directing the judgment of women but you have already judged yourself. You have already put yourself in a box where you have very little room to move. So if a woman can free herself from this perfectionist beast, she can then as the next step help to free her husband. She can also look at her children and say: “I certainly do not want my children to grow up with this impossible standard and this judgmental attitude.”

If she can free her husband, then he can perhaps help free other men. Then again, you see how it starts in the home, it starts with one person taking the steps and then it gradually spreads. When enough individuals in a society take the step on that individual level, which may seem to have no significance whatsoever, there comes that shift, that critical mass has been reached, where now there are enough people that they can pull up on the collective consciousness. That is when there is a shift and that is when society will suddenly have to deal with this issue. They will have to confront the fact that even though we think we are an enlightened modern democracy who has given equality to women, we have not really even started giving equality to women.

Because how can we, as long as we have this judgmental standard, how can we set women free? How can we liberate women? How can we liberate men? How can we actually be a free society if we are trapped in such a judgmental standard? How can freedom and judgment co-exist? So, you can come to see that you have made progress and become a more free society. But you are not truly a free society. Because while you are giving physical, legal, economic freedom, political freedom, you have not given psychological freedom to your citizens. As the mental institutions and the rehab clinics of the modern world prove, what good does it do you to have political freedom and economic freedom, if you do not have psychological freedom? What was it I wanted to accomplish 2500 years ago when I gave my teachings? I wanted to give people psychological freedom. What was it Jesus wanted to accomplish when he walked the dusty roads of Palestine 2000 years ago? It was to give people psychological freedom. What is it that all true spiritual teachers have wanted to accomplish? What is it the ascended masters want to accomplish today? Of course it is to give psychological freedom. We would like to give it to all, we realize we cannot, at least not at the present moment. We can certainly strive to give it to those who are open to claiming it, to working for it, to following a systematic path that frees them, frees their four lower bodies, their three higher bodies from all these machinations of the fallen beings that have only one purpose, that is to take away your mental freedom. You may think that taking away political freedom in a dictatorship is aimed at some material goal. It is not. Behind all of this is the fallen beings and their goal is one goal only, to take away the psychological freedom of the population of Earth.

Everything else, everything you see in the outer is just a means to that end. A means to the one end of taking away humanities psychological freedom. Many, many people in the modern democracies are ready to acknowledge this. They are ready to acknowledge that there is a path that gives you psychological freedom. And they came into embodiment to discover and follow that path, and thereby pull up on the collective consciousness so they can pull their societies beyond this manipulation, that takes away people’s freedom. You have discovered it by following the path, by making the calls. You can create this impulse that radiates out and first frees the next rung and then the next and then the next and then the next. Before you know it, a critical mass has been reached, a shift will occur, then another critical mass will be reached, another shift will occur and it will just continue growing as society manifests higher and higher manifestations of the Golden Age vision of Saint Germain.

Truly, as we have said, look back at history, see the trends, this raising of awareness. What have you seen in the modern democracies? A move towards freedom but there is the beginning of a move towards mental freedom, psychological freedom. Now, turn around and look at the future, where is this going? Is it not so that these modern democracies will gradually give greater and greater psychological freedom to their people? The people will claim that psychological freedom, they will demand it, they will pull up on others and these societies will come to a point where they have to acknowledge that the highest goal for a democratic, a free democratic nation is to give its citizens the best possible conditions for claiming psychological freedom on an individual level. It is inevitable that this will happen. It is not written in the stars. It is written in the annals of history that point to the future.

Every positive development you have seen in recorded history has brought society forward to the point where you can have these societies that consciously acknowledge that psychological freedom is the ultimate goal. Everything points to it. When you see it, when it snaps into focus, can you who are our direct students, can you not make the shift and see it? Can you not see the inevitability of it? Therefore, take heart, take courage, be encouraged by this and realize that you are on the forefront of this wave. If you want to use this old expression, this wave of historical necessity. It is not really a historic necessity, it is brought about by the choices of many, many people who have responded to this upward pull from the rest of the universe. So it is not so much a historical necessity as a chosen necessity, but it is inevitable. It is not a matter of “if”, it is only a matter of “when”.

So, can you not then transcend all those doubts, all those fears, all those concerns: “Where is society going? Is it really making any difference? Will we have a Golden Age or won’t we?” All of these questions fade away when you look back at history, see the trends, project them into the future and then you can see that 100 years from now, 200 years from now, there will have been a tremendous development, a tremendous shift in the collective consciousness. What you see today, can now be seen by the majority of the people at least in the more developed nations. It will become obvious to them, as it has become obvious to you. There is nothing magical about you. You are a little more mature, a little more developed than the average person in your society.

So, therefore you can see something they cannot see. But as you pull them up, as they develop themselves, they can come to see what you see now. How did you come to see it? Do you have some kind of special ability? No. You cleared away some of the blockages in your consciousness so that it became self-evident. When other people do the same, it will become self-evident to them. There is no magic here. If you are in a dark room, why is it dark? It is dark because the windows are covered over by a dense layer of dirt. When you clear away the dirt, what will happen? The light will shine into the room, and when there is one ray of light that shines in, you realize there is light outside the room. Otherwise how could this thin beam of light be there? So, if I clear way a bigger hole will I not have more light shining through? And if I clear the windows completely, will I not have the fullness of the light shining through? There is no magic here. There is no special ability, what one has done all can do. Therefore, you should know that as you continue to walk your path, others will be pulled up to do the same and it will spread and spread and spread and the Golden Age will be a manifest reality, perhaps not in your lifetime, but it will be there.

So can you not then be encouraged? Let go of all these fears and doubts and these concerns, and realize you are a part of the upward movement of this planet. You are a part of the ascended masters and the movement we have created for Earth. You are an extension of us. We know it is difficult and hard to be in embodiment on a dense planet like this. But can you not lock in to the view that we have, where we are completely realistic in looking at history, projecting into the future, therefore, seeing very, very, very clearly that the Golden Age is an inevitable occurrence on this planet? The fallen beings cannot stop it, humankind cannot stop it. Those who are resisting it, those who have not seen it, they cannot stop it for a critical mass of people have already made that shift. Not just you who are direct students of the ascended masters but many others, they have made the shift so that the Golden Age cannot be stopped.

We have in this previous conference and in this conference, given some very powerful, very profound teachings and tools for women to liberate themselves and drive the change, the change that needs to happen as the next step for the world at large but especially for the modern democracies. Truly, the tools are here, the teachings are here. Anyone who sincerely uses these tools can achieve results not only for themselves, but they can also have an impact on society by liberating others. This is our goal. We look forward to what the next 10 years will bring in terms of the liberation of women. We thank you who have participated in these conferences, for the fact that you have been the tip of the spear for breaking through the resistance of the collective consciousness to a true spiritual liberation of women.

With this, I seal you, I seal this conference in the Light of the Buddha that I AM. The ineffable, the indescribable but yet the unconquerable, the unstoppable Light. Perhaps, it is unstoppable precisely because it is indescribable, because it is undifferentiated. It is not a thing and cannot be grasped by the linear mind, as I cannot be grasped by the linear mind and as my teaching cannot be grasped in its fullness by the linear mind. The linear mind can create a mental image of the teaching of the Buddha. But the mental image will never allow you to touch the Buddha, and until you touch the Buddha, you have not grasped the teachings of the Buddha.

I AM the Buddha. I AM the Lord of the World for Earth. Anyone on Earth can touch me if they are willing to transcend not only the Buddhic teaching, but any outer teaching, any outer standard. For I will not be limited by anything on Earth. Therefore, if you want to touch me, you cannot allow yourself to be limited either. All of you have that potential, you have the teaching, you have the tools. You have the example of this messenger, who has touched me many times and is touching me right now as he is feeling this indescribable Presence of the Buddha, the spherical Presence of the Buddha. Some of you are feeling it. All of you can come to feel it. I am not keeping you from touching me. Why are you keeping yourself from touching me?

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

The modern democracies need to debate the potential of children


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, August 2, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and as an extension of my Office of the Divine Mother for Earth, I wish to continue the releases we have given at this conference.

Can you have a conference about the Divine Mother and talk about motherhood without talking about children and the situation of children on a planet like Earth?  Now obviously you can look around the world and you can look at the conditions that children are exposed to in many different nations and you can see that there are very obvious clear abuses of children taking place.

There are many places where children are treated in a certain way or they grow up in a certain environment that is clearly not in alignment with a basic humanity: children who are forced to become child soldiers in Africa, girls in India who are brought up to think they have no value, children from around the world who are lured or kidnapped into human trafficking and sexual prostitution, children whose genitals are mutilated at an early age and so on. You can continue with some of these abuses that are taking place.

As ascended master students you can obviously make the calls for the binding of the demons behind this, the fallen beings behind this and the collective entities that are behind this treatment of children that you see in so many nations. But my main concern here is not to make you aware of these abuses for they are clearly obvious. My main concern or my main purpose for this release is to continue the idea introduced by Venus – that we also need to look at the most-advanced societies on Earth.

We cannot just look at all of the obvious abuses that are taking place around the world and address them for we need to recognize that this planet is a whole. It is an interconnected whole. And as we have now said many times: “What is it that truly changes the equation on Earth? It is that the collective consciousness is pulled upwards.” But how is the collective consciousness pulled upwards? It is pulled upwards by some nations that are the forerunners for embracing a new idea, a new realization of basic or essential humanity.

Some nations are the forerunners which, for example, allow women the right to vote, and they pull up on the collective consciousness, and then a second rung of nations is able to do the same and then a third rung and so forth. It spreads like rings in the water around the Earth.

It is clear that in some cases there are problems that need to be addressed and dealt with in the nations where they are taking place. But the other aspect is that it is just as important to raise the consciousness in the most-advanced nations because this pulls up on the whole. You could say that the less-developed nations cannot go in a new direction. It is only the more-advanced nations that can embrace some new idea and then pull up the rest of the collective consciousness.

With this in mind, we need to then again turn our attention to these most-developed and most-advanced modern nations. And we need to recognize here that there is a specific factor that is holding back growth and improvement on this planet. It is clear that when you look at what is holding back growth on this planet, you can look at these more obvious abuses and you can look at the dark forces behind them. You can look at the collective consciousness in, for example, the Islamic countries that will not challenge Islam. And you can say that all of these obvious abuses, these dark things and these dark forces are opposing progress and of course they are. There is no question about it.

But if you look at what I just said, you have to see that there is also a force in the most-modern nations that is opposing progress and it has several facets. One is that some of these nations have developed a certain sense of complacency. They look at what they have achieved and they look at the difference between these nations and the less-developed nations and they think and feel that what they have achieved is good enough. They basically feel they have come over a certain hump and now they do not really need to be so concerned about improving their societies. They have reached a state that is basically as good as it can get and they do not need to go further. We have addressed this before by saying that they have begun to believe that providing the material welfare that they have achieved is enough and it is not necessary to take the next step and provide psychological well-being.

But there are other aspects to this. You need to recognize that what the real problem here is a lack of vision and a lack of imagination to see what the next step is and what could be improved.  Instead of thinking that what you have achieved is good enough, you see that there is more to be achieved.  There are still issues and problems to solve, but there are also positive things that could be manifest. And you must say that some of these very advanced and affluent nations have a clear lack of vision.

Looking at this messenger’s home country of Denmark, you see that there is a high material standard of living and it is a well-functioning country with a well-functioning economy. And you see, for example, that the country was able to respond to the corona crisis with very few infected people, very few deaths and even an economy that is doing better than most other nations.

So, the country of Denmark has developed this complacency of feeling that what it has done is good enough. And I must tell you that the primary reason for this, both in Denmark and other countries in a similar situation such as the other Scandinavian countries, the European countries, Canada, South Korea, Australia, New Zealand, and Japan to some degree, is that in all of these nations materialism and a materialistic outlook on life is the main problem and the main issue that is preventing people from having a greater vision of what could be achieved. In other words, because the materialistic view of life has come to have a deep influence on the thinking in these countries, many people think that providing this material welfare is the highest possible goal. What else could there be?

If you think that human beings are basically material beings, even though you may not be conscious of this and may not be able to formulate it, you think, as we have said before, that if you take care of the material welfare, then people will automatically become happy. In other words, psychological well-being must be an inevitable effect of material welfare. That is what the unspoken assumption is in many of these countries. And it prevents people from connecting to this essential humanity, which says: “Oh, but there is so much more. What we have achieved in these affluent nations is only the foundation for a whole new era of human growth and human development where we focus on psychological well-being and we focus on developing the full human potential so that people can be more than we can even envision today.”

How do we then deal with this in these affluent nations? Well, this is what I will provide you with some perspectives on. Even though there could be other perspectives you could take, I will focus on the situation of children.

Many people in these nations feel that society has basically done what it needs to do for children. And there is a certain assumption among some of the politicians, bureaucrats, educators, researchers and scientists in these countries that society has basically fulfilled its obligation to its people by providing these very good material conditions. That is all it needs to do.

Now, of course, from time to time, there is a certain awareness that arises that: “Well, here is a certain problem and it is becoming so severe that society now needs to deal with it.” But again, there is this reluctance to deal with such issues that we have talked about. Sometimes there is a period of denial, and then there is a sense of: “Oh, this should not really be taking place.”

There is an assumption that if we give people these good material conditions, there are certain things that should not be happening and certain things that people should not be doing. This means that these societies are in a state of denial and in a state of cognitive dissonance. They are not willing to recognize what is actually happening to children in their nations. And there are, of course, certain obvious abuses of children even in the more affluent nations.

One of them is pedophilia. There is a certain frequency of pedophilia even in the most affluent nations. There are certain pedophiles that are targeting children. There are certain pedophiles in these rich nations who are travelling to other countries such as Thailand, where they can fulfill their desire to have sex with children. These affluent nations are very reluctant to look at this issue and deal with it. The same with sexual abuse in the family where family members–often men–will abuse children. The same with domestic violence where societies tend to think that this should not be happening, but they are not really willing to acknowledge the problem and say: “What can we do about it? What do we need to do about it? What are we obligated to do about it?”

There are certain issues here where there needs to be a more open debate about this. And I am not saying that what I want to do here is present you with a ready-made solution. This is what society is to do. It should vary from country to country and there is no one and only solution. But, first of all, what I want to achieve with this address is that you can make the calls that societies will begin to at least debate these issues where there, in many cases, is no debate right now.

So, pedophilia. Clearly from a basic humanistic viewpoint and the basic humanity, this is not constructive. It is not basic humanity to abuse children sexually. What can a democratic society do about it? Well, they feel there is relatively little that they can do. And this is where societies need to recognize that a democratic society will sometimes become trapped by its democratic ideals. It will become paralyzed by its democratic ideals and not be able to act when those democratic ideals are threatened or violated. You need to recognize here that you have a democratic society which does not want to punish people too severely and which certainly does not want to have the death penalty for serious crimes. And therefore, to some degree, such a society is paralyzed and cannot deal with pedophilia.

A democratic society assumes that its citizens are not worse than its government. In other words, if a government is not abusive and narcissistic then that government assumes that its citizens are not abusive and narcissistic either. But pedophiles are abusive and they are narcissistic. They are completely self-centered. They suffer from what should be characterized as a mental illness. But it is not just a mental illness that affects themselves, it is a mental illness that causes them to very severely violate children.

Now, in the last couple of decades this has grown into a commercial enterprise. When a pedophile travels to another country, money is involved. He goes to a country where child prostitution is considered normal. Somebody is making money on this. Child pornography, which is a part of pedophilia, is also a money-making business. What can a democratic society do about this?

Well, whenever there is money involved, there is the basic business principle of risk versus reward. How big is the risk involved with making this money? And how much money could I potentially make? This is the same, for example, with drug production and drug trafficking–risk versus reward.  A democratic society needs to recognize here that by its very democratic ideals, it has created a situation where pedophiles, child pornographers, and even human traffickers that traffic adult people for prostitution are given an unfair advantage.

An inhuman advantage is given by democratic societies because what is the risk in being involved with these crimes? Well, first of all, there is a very low risk of being caught or even of being detected. And even if you are detected and caught, what is the punishment? Is it so severe that those who are making money off of it will stop doing it and say: “This is too risky. Let me find another way to make money.” And will the punishment be so severe that the pedophiles–who are the customers who are buying what the sellers are supplying–will stop buying it? And countries need to recognize here that they have simply not done a good enough job of dealing with this equation.

What can be done? Well, you can increase the risk. And obviously what is the ultimate risk in a business enterprise? It is that you could be caught and exposed to the death penalty and then you cannot continue to make money. It does not matter how much money you make because when you are dead you cannot spend it. Now we understand, of course, that many democratic nations do not want to go back to having the death penalty, and I am not saying they necessarily should.

But what is your only other option here? It is to increase the risk of detection. So, you need to create some kind of special police force that is equipped especially to detect these kinds of crimes: human trafficking, child pornography, pedophilia, and all of this stuff. You need to have someone who can detect it, who can infiltrate the black internet, find out where these pedophilia sites and rings are, and unravel them. And it needs to be done on an international basis. This will cost you money but this is part of what you are obligated to do to protect your own children.

You can also, of course, increase the punishment. If you cannot do capital punishment, you can increase prison sentences or you can consider forced sterilization of pedophiles. I am not saying there is only one solution. I am saying these are things that need to be debated in order to protect children adequately.

You need to recognize something very simple and this, of course, is not something that will be recognized officially, but still I want to put it out there. We have said before that reincarnation is a reality. We have said that when you look back at the history of the last hundred years, you can see that many, many lifestreams, many souls, have been severely wounded by the wars in the past hundred years. And where would these souls want to incarnate?

Well, obviously in a more-advanced democratic nation where they have a chance to heal their psychology. This is, we might say, the positive aspect of the reincarnation equation. But you can also look at the fact that there is a certain smaller group of souls who have these very narcissistic-abusive tendencies such as pedophilia. And you can ask yourself: “Where would such a person want to embody?”  Well, often in a rich and affluent nation, where it has, first of all, the chance to get money to buy these services, and second of all, a low risk of detection because they can fly under the radar and society is not really aware of the problem.

You need to recognize here that this is just one example of how democratic societies are attracting certain lifestreams, certain souls, who are very narcissistic and very abusive because they can misuse the freedom that a democratic society gives to its citizens. What is the basic humanitarian perspective on this? It is that a free-democratic society has an obligation to protect the majority of its citizens from these kinds of abuses and especially, of course, its children.

Now, let us look at another issue that needs to be debated. We can look at some very simple statistics from the democratic nations. Over the past 50 years or even more, divorce rates have been increasing almost exponentially. In some countries there are now a majority of marriages that end in divorce. What is the practical outcome of this? Well, in the largest number of cases of divorce, if the pair has children, then the children stay with the mother. This means now that we have a large number of children in these democratic nations who are being raised by single mothers. And I know that in some nations they are very well aware of this and they have attempted to provide various social benefits and social services to make it easier for a single mother to raise one or several children.

Nevertheless, it has not adequately been addressed in these nations. What is the nation actually obligated to do for not only the single mothers but the children being raised by these single mothers? If you are a single mother, or any single parent for that matter, you are facing a very simple situation. You have to provide the material welfare needed for your children which means you have to take a job. In some nations such as, for example, the United States, which claims to be a modern democracy, many single mothers are forced to work more than one job because they cannot make enough money to take care of their children with the minimum wage that they can get in certain jobs.

Well, if you are forced to work long hours or even work 40 hours a week, how much time do you have? How much energy do you have to spend with your children? A society says: “Well, we will provide kindergartens and schools where the children can go while the mother is working.”  Nevertheless, the mother works eight hours or more, comes home, has to take care of dinner and has to take care of other practical matters. And how much energy and attention are left over to spend what is often called quality time with the child or children? When you look at this realistically, it is not very much, is it? I am not saying this to in any way blame the mother.

My point is to make you aware that it needs to be debated whether societies have done enough for these children and these single parents. Is it enough to throw money at this problem? Is it enough to demand that the absent parent pays child support? Is it enough to provide kindergarten schools, social services, this and that? Is that enough, or could more be done? Obviously, my point is to say that there needs to be a debate about what more society could do. There is, again, not one particular solution. There are a variety of solutions that could be carried out here that could improve the situation of single parents, primarily single mothers. It is not just a matter of money; it is also a matter of saying: “Are we at a point now in our societies where the traditional family model has become outdated?”

You will see that long ago these modern democracies let go of the traditional view of life that was there for several hundred years and that was very much affected by the Christian mindset, whether it was the Catholic church or the Lutheran church. You will also see that when you look back, the traditional view—very much based in Christianity, but certainly also adopted by society in general—was that a family is a man and a woman who are living together and raising children.

If you go a little further back, it was the man who went out and got a job and provided the money for the family, and the mother stayed home with the children. Well, in most of the modern democracies, that family structure is completely outdated. There are very few people left who can even afford to do this. Even if a man and woman are staying together, they often both have jobs. So, for example, it needs to be debated: “Well, why do we see this development?” It used to be that most jobs that a man could get would provide enough of an income that the family could afford to have the mother stay home with the children. This does not seem to be the case anymore. We need to consider why.

There are, of course, several factors to recognize. One of the factors is that people’s expectations of what they can have materially has increased tremendously. Many young couples today are not satisfied with living in a small apartment in the center of town and not having a car like their parents or grandparents. They say: “We want a big house, we both want cars, and therefore we both have to work, and the children will just have to live with that.” That is a decision they are making and they have a right to make it.

But the other thing that needs to be debated is: Has the income of many people, such as middle-class people, been eroded to the point where people cannot realistically afford to have one parent stay home with the children? And then: What can we as a society do about this? This is certainly the case in the United States, but also in many other countries that the average income, not in terms of money, but in terms of its buying power, has actually been eroded. This could be addressed. It could have wide-ranging ramifications in terms of changing certain things such as what people are paid for their jobs and how much profit companies are allowed to make. The whole idea that people go into debt and pay interest to the banks which results in their income being eroded by this interest payment contributes to this problem, and there are many other similar factors that could be debated here.

Another thing that could be debated is: Now that we can look at the fact that the traditional family structure is no longer really there in our societies, what could be the next step? What could be an alternative to this? Is it enough to say that when two people have children together, they are the only ones responsible for the children? Is it enough to say that when the parents get divorced, they can go their separate ways and one parent is the main custodian of the children, and the other sees them once in a while? Is that enough? Or do we need to create some kind of situation where people can share the responsibility for the children?

Traditionally you had a situation where the grandparents would take care of the children. Well, why is that not happening today? There can be a variety of reasons. But this is something society could address and say: “How can we get the grandparents more involved with taking care of the children? What can we as a society do about this?” Could we, for example, provide some kind of family counseling that would go in and look at this, and say: “What are the options? Can the grandparents be involved? Is there some animosity or some conflict between the grandparents and the parents that could be resolved so that the grandparents could be more involved?”

Perhaps they live too far away, which is the case in some countries because of the mobility of the workforce. Well, then, are there other people in that area? Are there other single parents who could get together and support each other? Is this something that we as a society could help facilitate? Or do we need to sit down and wait for people to figure this out on their own? Could we not create support groups, even provide counselors who could help facilitate this so that single parents can come together?

Even people who are not parents could see it as part of their own education towards becoming a parent to help single parents with their children. Would it not be possible to create some initiatives like that which would make it easier for single parents? And then children would get more adult attention and supervision. There is the old saying that it takes a village to raise a child. Well, this could be duplicated in the modern democracies. Even though you do not have villages, you can create these communities that are centered around raising children. I know there are various challenges associated with this, but it is also an opportunity.

We can now go on to another topic that I want to discuss here. What is the greatest resource of a society? Many countries would say that, well, Saudi Arabia has oil, which is their greatest resource. Some other country has iron ore, which is their greatest resource. This country has coal, that country has forests, this country has agricultural land, that country has good fishing and that is their primary resource. This is a completely outdated way to look at this–completely outdated. It was never right in the first place, but it is especially outdated today. What is the greatest resource of a nation? It is its people.

What does that mean that its people are the greatest resource? Well, it means several things. But it means, first of all, that the more well-functioning and the more constructive the people are, the greater a resource they are for the nation. So, the shift that needs to happen in these democratic nations is that they realize that as an extension of their democratic ideals, they need to shift and say: “The biggest resource for us as a country is our people. It is not the big companies that are driving the economy.  Our biggest resource is our people because a company, no matter how big and powerful, could do nothing if it did not have people to do it.”

So, what does that mean for a country? Again, let us take Denmark as an example. What does it mean? How could the people of Denmark become a better resource for the country? Well, some would say: “Oh, they need to be better educated.” This view is not necessarily wrong or necessarily right, but certainly it is not the only way to look at it.

First of all, the people need to be able to function better psychologically. And this means again, as we have said now many, many times, these countries need to focus on the psychological development and the healing of their people–all of their people. But let us again focus on the children. What is the greatest future resource of a nation? It is the children that are here today. They will become the adults who will run the country.

Well, does it not stand to reason then, that if we bring up children who are psychologically crippled, they will end up being the kind of people we have today–the adults we have today who are psychologically crippled, with all of the effects this has on society and on people’s individual lives? Is it not clear, is it not obvious, that an advanced-democratic nation that considers its humanitarian and democratic ideals a priority should focus on children and giving them the best conditions in childhood and the best possible psychological conditions for growing up to be psychologically-whole and well-functioning adults?

Then how could that be achieved? Well, we have already talked about the fact that beginning in kindergarten, children should be educated in school about their psychology. All children should be subjected to a psychological evaluation, and if they need help, they would get help, both in the form of individual therapy and also in the form of group therapy. There could be group sessions with children where they could help each other work on their psychology. Many of these things that today are considered either too advanced, too expensive, or not even considered at all, will become self-evident and commonplace in ten to twenty years. And they will look back and say: “Why did societies not do this sooner? The benefits are so obvious. This is not even costing us money. This is saving us enormous amounts of money on other expenses.” This is one obvious aspect of it.

But there is another aspect that needs to be debated: Again, as I said, many democratic nations have been paralyzed by their democratic ideal of giving freedom to the people. As Saint Germain has said: “The freedom to exploit others is not really a freedom and certainly not one that should be recognized by a democratic nation.” Well, I am not talking so much about the freedom to exploit, but a democratic nation essentially says: “As a government, we should interfere as little as possible in people’s lives.” Again, this is understandable in a historical context where you see that dictatorial nations have traditionally interfered very much in people’s personal lives. And a democratic government, of course, says: “We do not want to be like the Soviet Union, so therefore, we cannot interfere in people’s lives.”

But I am not talking about interfering in people’s lives. I am talking about the fact that you can offer people something. At least, in many cases, you will not have to force them to take it. But you can offer it, whereas it is not offered today. You can offer parents help with their own psychology so they will be better able to take care of their children. Is it not obvious, as we have said before, that the psychological wounds of the parents often are projected onto the children or at least affect the children? Is it not obvious to anyone who knows anything about psychology or social problems that parents with psychological problems are more likely to bring up children with psychological problems?

But there is another evaluation that could be made here. You may say: “A democratic society should give the greatest degree of freedom to its citizens.” But I would ask: “Which citizens?” You may say: “A democratic society should not interfere with the life of a man and a woman who want to get together and have children. We should let them deal with this on their own.” And that may be seemingly giving freedom to the parents, but is it giving freedom to the children? In other words, are you giving your children freedom by allowing them to grow up in a dysfunctional home where they are abused by their parents, or where their parents’ severe psychological problems are affecting them? Is it freedom to grow up as a child in a home with an alcoholic parent, a drug addict, or a criminal? Is this the freedom that a democratic government should give to that child? Or should the democratic government say: “Our children who are our greatest future resource should be given the freedom to grow up in well-functioning homes with psychologically-whole parents”?

What you have today is that you are leaving it up to the citizens. You are giving your citizens the freedom to do what? To come together in relationships where people with dysfunctional psychology often attract each other? They have a dysfunctional relationship. They have children. They abuse their children emotionally, mentally and maybe even physically. They get divorced. Now they are using their children in a war against each other leading to severe psychological problems for the children.

What is the effect on society? Well, you have to pay social benefits, maybe to one or both parents and maybe to the children. You have children who cannot get an education, cannot hold a job and cannot function well. Maybe they get into alcohol or drugs and they need treatment for that, and so on. You can see how one dysfunctional couple having children can spiral up the cost to society where it is almost out of control in some societies or at least in certain cities. Is this really a democratic government fulfilling its responsibility to its citizens and living up to its democratic ideals? Does there not come a point where at least it needs to be debated whether a democratic society should say: “We must take responsibility for the children who grow up in our society. As a society, we must make sure that children are given the best possible conditions for growing into healthy adults—psychologically-healthy adults.”

How can we do this? Well, there are many, many aspects of this that need to be debated, but here are at least a few: One is that a society could say: “As a democratic government, are we really obligated to let anyone become a parent? We are not allowing anyone to get into a car, get on the road and drive 100 kilometers an hour without knowing how to operate a car. We demand that they take courses and get a driver’s license, so they have at least minimum skills in driving a car before we let them out there where they can kill or injure other people.” The same thing with many other aspects of society. You are not allowing someone to take care of your most important infrastructure or institutions without them having an education and experience by learning from others.

If one of the most important resources for a society, if not the most important, is your children, how can you allow just anyone to become a parent? Does there not come a point where society has a right to say, even an obligation to say: “If you want to be a parent in our society, you need to qualify?” This is not just a matter of going to some kind of course where you learn how to physically take care of the child–how to change diapers, how to use a bottle and all of these things. It is a matter of being subjected to a psychological evaluation. Are you psychologically capable of raising a child? Or are you so wounded in your psychology that you cannot take care of anyone, barely even yourself?

We have these modern societies now that for decades have given sex- education courses so that there is hardly anyone in those societies who can grow up without knowing what causes pregnancy. Many of them even provide free access to abortion. Well, does it not stand to reason that if society has done everything to make sure that an unplanned pregnancy does not occur, you must assume that most pregnancies are planned? If they are planned, is it not reasonable to say: “Before you plan your pregnancy, you need to qualify. You need to take some courses and qualify.” If it turns out that there are psychological issues, then those psychological issues need to be addressed before the parents can have children.

Another thing that needs to be debated is: What happens if after the children are born, it turns out that either the home is dysfunctional or the parents break up? Well, again, can an enlightened society really allow people to have children and live in their own homes with no insight into what happens in the home, unless they find out in school that the children are not functioning? Can there not be a society that says: “There needs to be some kind of guidance counsellor who helps all parents and who checks in on how things are going”? It does not have to be something you are forced into. It does not have to be Big Brother watching you. But it can certainly be that there is this regular contact, where people have someone to talk to at a place where they can come with their problems.

The other thing is that when a couple splits up and one becomes a single parent, society can then step in and say: “This is where we need to provide some extra support for this parent.” But even so, there can come a situation where society needs to discuss: “Well, do we need to take these children away from the parent or parents?” This, of course, is already happening in many countries, but there can be better ways of dealing with it than what is happening now. In other words, it is a matter of saying: “Can you have one or two people responsible for raising a child? Or is society also responsible for raising children?” I know some will say this is already happening through kindergartens and schools, but more can certainly be done.

More can certainly be done to involve people. For example, when you have had your children, and they have grown up and you have been a successful parent, and you have raised several well-functioning children, have you really fulfilled your parenting responsibility? Could you not have people who are at that age of having the empty-nest syndrome be involved with raising other children and supporting young parents by sharing their experiences?

Is it really viable in these modern democracies that you continue this structure you have had so far where everyone is in it for themselves? You see that an aspect of these modern democracies and their democratic ideals is focused on the individual. The individual human being has rights and the individual should have the greatest possible freedom to choose its own destiny. This is all fine, but can there not come a point where we say: “Now that we have a society that gives freedom to individuals, can we not, without taking that freedom away, get back to what was there in the past–more of a sense of community where people can help each other?”

What do you have in most of these modern democracies? Many, many people are lonely. They either live alone or they have a very limited circle of people they are in contact with. Well, could you not as a society, create something where people can be engaged with helping others and therefore overcome their loneliness, but also gain a sense of purpose? How many grandparents feel that now that they are retired, they are not really useful to society?  Well, why could they not be useful in helping their children and helping parents? But you see what you have in these societies is: “Oh, sure, I am a grandparent. I will help my own children, and my own grandchildren.” But why help only them? Why could you not help someone else’s children or grandchildren? Why does it have to be that each family is a unit in itself and is disconnected from society? Why could you not expand the sense of family and the sense of community to a broader range of people, thereby eventually creating more of a community in a nation as a whole–a larger sense of community?

If you look historically, you can see that what you really have been going through is a phase where, before the advent of democracies, people lived in feudal societies.  There was often some sense of community among the peasants in this society. But it was forced upon them because they were forced to live together and they were forced to work together on the harvest because manpower was the only way to get things done. It was a forced community.

What happened with the advent of democracy was that you shifted to this focus on the individual and individual rights. And you have now had several generations that have gone through this phase where people have been focused on their individual way of living, their individual rights and their individual freedom. But what is historically the next step here? It is that people now use their individuality to realize that no human being is an island. “I am not really actually satisfied with living as an individual. I would like to have more people around me. I would like to be part of something greater. I would like to have a sense of purpose that comes from helping others–even helping my society.”

So, if these democratic nations are going to survive and thrive in the coming age, which is the Age of Aquarius, the age of community, they need to start building a greater sense of community. The United States of America is the primary example of a nation which has been so focused on individual rights that it includes the right to exploit others through economic means. It has created a completely unbalanced society where a small power elite gains so much of the wealth that you have basically almost recreated the feudal societies through the economy rather than through the ownership of land.

Many, many things in the United States are being blocked by an emphasis on individual rights, individual freedom and American individuality. Americans take pride in seeing themselves as a nation of individualists. But the challenge in America in the coming decades will be whether they can overcome this focus on individualism and start building a genuine sense of community. If not, it will be, as we have said, that there will be more and more confrontations between various groups who will see each other as enemies. And where will it end? Does there have to be a second Civil War before America comes to its senses and wakes up? I am just leaving that question out there. I am not making a prophecy.

You see that the focus on individuality and individual human rights was a phase. It was not the ultimate stage of democracy because you are still living on a planet with other people. There are two ways that the modern democracies can go: You can have a greater and greater percentage of the population who becomes more and more self-centered, more and more narcissistic, and more and more dysfunctional because they only care about themselves, or you can have a greater and greater percentage of the population who transcends this current level of individuality and acknowledges that we are part of a whole. We are part of a community and we get much more enjoyment out of life by working together with other people.

This is the challenge facing these modern democracies. So again, it takes a village to raise a child. Well, in all reality, it takes more than two parents, and certainly more than one parent, to raise a child. It takes a community effort because the child cannot learn everything it needs to learn from one parent. In fact, you could say that if a child interacts primarily with one or two parents and maybe a few siblings, it does not expand its social awareness enough to function well in society. The child needs to interact with more children, not just in kindergarten and at school, but it also needs more adults that it can interact with more directly and learn from. The child learns primarily by observing, by assimilating and by mimicking what it sees in the adults around it. So, the more different adults it sees, the better for the child, providing those adults are functioning well psychologically.

Now, my beloved, what really needs to be debated in these modern democracies is not just the material conditions of children or even the psychological conditions of children. What also needs to be debated is the potential of children. If you look at a country like Denmark, you will see that there is a focus on education. There is a certain focus on the idea that children should do well in school–they should learn as much as possible and get good grades because the better grades they get, then the better education they can get access to, and then the better job they will get, and then the more money they will make, and then the more value they will be to society. That is sort of the unwritten assumption.

So, there is a focus on many, many different forms of education and a student needs a certain average grade in school in order to even be considered for one of them. What is not being seen and what is not being understood and what is not being debated is that what is really behind this is an unconscious recognition that human beings have a potential that can be developed. There is some awareness already in Denmark and in many other modern nations that a human being is not a fixed entity. It is actually possible to educate a child to increase its abilities so that it can perform better in a job situation and therefore live a better life, make more money and be of more value to society.

There is some growing recognition of this, but what is missing is what we have called the essential humanity where you fully, openly and consciously recognize that our material model of human beings is outdated because it has been shown by many psychological studies that human beings have a potential that can be developed through psychological means, not by messing with the physical brain.

What is behind the idea of higher education? You put a child in a certain situation where it learns things. You are not just filling the child’s mind with factual knowledge, you are also building a certain skill, a certain attitude and a certain mindset that enables the child to function in a demanding job. You cannot take the average person and put them in the more demanding jobs, but you can put a child through an educational process that will qualify the child for that job with a high probability of success.

But are you placing that child on an operating-room table, cutting open its skull and starting to mess with the machinery of the physical brain? Well, obviously not. So, what is it that you are doing? You are developing the child in a non-material and a non-physical way. You are doing it through psychological means by working with a child’s psyche without messing with the physical brain. And that proves beyond any reasonable doubt that you can develop a person’s consciousness without dealing with the physical brain. And this proves that a person’s consciousness is not a product–not an exclusive product–of the physical brain.

It is way overdue that these modern democracies recognize this simple truth. You can make the calls for this. It is very, very important that these countries come to recognize this and see the consequences of it. Again, it does not mean they have to become spiritual or accept a certain spiritual teaching, or an ascended master teaching. But it means that these countries need to start asking: What is actually the human potential? How can we develop a human being to a higher capacity, maybe even to a higher vision or a higher state of consciousness? How can we develop our children? How can we facilitate the development of our children’s highest potential? And is this not really the highest obligation of a democratic nation, to look at our children as a resource and say: “How can we give these children the best possible conditions for developing their full potential?”

What is the primary factor blocking this? Well, on the one hand, it is materialism. But on the other hand, it is that many of the adults who are in decision-making positions were never given this opportunity [to raise their consciousness]. In some cases, they cannot really see the value of it or they simply do not want their children to exceed them. There is a certain attitude among parents that they do not want their children to exceed them, not necessarily materially, but psychologically in consciousness. Many adults do not want their children to be more intelligent, more well-functioning or more capable than they are. You see this especially in parents who have achieved some kind of position in society where they feel they have done far better than their parents. And they often do not want their children to become better than them. There is a certain sense of competition here.

But is this something society is obligated to be limited by? Or should a society say: “It is time for us to give children the best possible conditions whereby they can develop their potential”? And that means we need to look at what the higher potential for a human being is. Are you really limited by your genes, so that if your parents had a certain IQ, you cannot develop a higher IQ? For that matter, are you born with a certain IQ, or can you develop it? Are you really limited by your upbringing, so that if you have grown up in a working-class family, you can only have a working-class job? Well, obviously no modern nation believes this. Certainly, the more advanced nations have long ago given up this idea and are allowing all children with abilities to get an education. And they have made it a priority because they have realized that you cannot look at a child growing up in a working-class family and say: “That child is not smart enough to get a higher education.”

This was the case 50 or 70 or 80 years ago. It is still the case in many countries around the world. But many countries have transcended it. Well, is it not then time to make another leap and say: “We need to look at each individual child and give them the possibility of developing their potential, which involves, first of all, as a foundation for this, healing their psychological wounds, learning how to deal with their own emotions and learning how to deal with their own psychology? And therefore, we need to look at how can we help people take command over their own psyche, take command over their own minds and develop their minds so they can unlock this higher potential.”

It has been known for a long time pretty much in all democratic nations, as has been said by neurologists and scientists, that human beings are only using a small percentage of the capacity of the physical brain. But even beyond this, human beings are only using a very small percentage of their full potential. And is it not the supreme responsibility of a government that claims to be free and democratic and has the best interests of its citizens at heart, to help people develop that potential? Does it only apply to children? No, certainly it applies to the parents as well, and really to all adults.

What you see now is that since the 1960s, there was a large group of people who came into embodiment who were focused on spiritual growth and spiritual development. And they have pursued that. And as a result of this, they have created shifts in society. Many societies are still looking down upon spiritual people by labeling them as hippies, flower-power people, druggies or whatever. There has been, however, a shift in many of these societies. But it has not broken through to the point where you say: “There is actually an alternative to living the way most people live in our modern countries. There is a potential for people to develop themselves to reach even higher levels of awareness and higher levels of vision, and therefore to be able to function at a higher capacity than people can do today.”

A human being is not a fixed entity. It is very much a pliable entity that can be developed in a constructive direction. And this development of the full potential of our citizens is the greatest resource for a modern enlightened society. Why are we not investing in this? Why are we not showing children how to deal with this as part of the curriculum in school?  This is not to say that we need to teach our children how to get into and do a particular spiritual practice or exercise, but we need to find ways for children to develop this potential. And if these methods have already been developed and proven to work, well why should we not at least offer them to our children?

Again, we are giving you a lot of information and we are throwing a lot of ideas at you. We are telling you to make the calls on it. All of you do not have to make the calls on every issue we bring to your attention. But there will be some of you who will feel that: “This issue really appeals to me. I feel strongly about a particular issue.” Then you focus on that, you educate yourself on that issue, and then make the calls on it. The more you educate yourself, the better calls you can make and the greater impact they will have. And then you see whether it might be in your Divine plan to do something in society about this issue. Many of you will have this interest.  Many of you have it for education, psychological growth or psychological healing. But many of you have other areas of society that it is in your Divine plans to work on and provide some improvement that can bring society forward.

Again, many, many people pushing society in small ways is what will bring this forward. And of course, if you look realistically at what is going to drive this change that I am talking about, where is it going to come from? Who are the people in these modern societies who can shift, so that society focuses on developing the resources of children? Well, is it not the mothers of those children who, of course, want the best for their children? Again, make the calls, you who are ascended master students. Make the calls that more and more women will be cut free to realize that this is part of their Divine plans. This is part of why they are in embodiment. This is the contribution that they wanted to make–to push their societies forward in this ongoing unfoldment towards more and more enlightened societies that have a greater and greater awareness of the basic humanity and especially the essential humanity, the higher potential for a human being. Which mother would not want to see her children express their highest potential?

With this, my beloved, I just want to express my gratitude for not only listening to and being the broadcast stations for this release, but for this entire conference and for participating in this entire conference. I know, because I can tune into your Presence, that there are some of our students in the Russian-speaking countries who will feel a little disappointed because many of the issues we are talking about are for the Western nations, not so much addressed to your particular situation. But you need to recognize here that we of the ascended masters are focused on the global perspective. We are not focused on one particular nation, be it Russia, be it the United States, be it any other nation. We are looking at the global perspective. And the topic for these two conferences has been The Liberation of Women and Being the Divine Mother in Action. And these two topics are very much related to each other, and they are very much related to improving women’s situations and thereby improving men’s situations and society’s situations as well.

We have used this opportunity to bring forth the teachings that we, from our perspective, see can have the greatest impact. You may not see it from your perspective. But as we and the messenger have tried to help you see, you can gain our perspective and you can tune in to our perspective. And if I see that wherever you live on the planet that you are still part of this ongoing movement, the upward movement of the ascended masters towards the Golden Age of Saint Germain, you can still make a contribution by making these calls, even though they may seem like they are not so relevant to your particular nations but more relevant to the Western nations. But I can assure you that as you raise up some nations, you will raise up all, and there will be an outgoing effect. There will be a pull on other nations.

And I need to tell you, whether you want to hear it or not, that as long as Vladimir Putin is in power in Russia, Russia needs to be pulled up by the collective consciousness of the world because Russia cannot pull itself beyond a certain level as long as that blockage to progress is there. There are not enough spiritual people in Russia to pull up Russia by itself because you cannot work against the free will of those who are keeping Putin in power by not wanting to challenge what he stands for. You recognize here that the realistic potential for Russia, as long as Putin is in power, is that the collective consciousness in Russia is raised.

You cannot realistically hope for dramatic political changes in Russia in these coming years, but what you can hope for is that there is a gradual raising of the collective consciousness. You can contribute very directly to this by making your calls and by raising your own consciousness. But from a realistic perspective, this will also happen by Russia being pulled up by the collective consciousness in the West being raised. It is simply the realistic solution from a global perspective. And so, this is what you can envision, this is what you can make the calls for, and this is what you can feel that you are a part of through our teachings and by using our tools.

So, with this I have said what I wanted to say here, and I thank you for this. I am not sealing this conference, as I will leave this to Gautama who is the customary master as the Lord of the World who has the last word.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

It is high time for democratic societies to deal with human psychology


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Venus through Kim Michaels, August 2, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I am the Ascended Master Venus. I am here to give you a perspective on the situation of women on planet earth today. We have talked about Muslim nations and other nations that are behind the evolution of what we have called the modern democracies. It is clear that most of you have grown up in a part of the world that is not as repressive of women as the Muslim countries, so it is clear that when you look at these countries, you can see that they are behind where your own country is at—even if your country is not, strictly speaking, a modern democracy. But, while it is easy to see what needs to happen to women’s situation in these other countries, it might not be as easy to see what needs to happen to women’s situation in the modern democracies. So, this is what I will give you some thoughts on.

You have a concept in the Bible where the Jews were in captivity in Egypt under the Pharaoh and they were tasked by the Pharaoh to make a certain amount of bricks. In order to make bricks at that time they had to use straw. But then the Jews did something that Pharaoh disliked and now he demanded of them that they should make bricks without straw. Well, this has become sort of a symbol for when an authority figure demands something of people that they are not really capable of delivering. You are demanding the impossible of your own people. So, what I want to start out talking about is how even the most so called advanced modern democracies on earth are demanding something of their own people that they are incapable of delivering. You are making, in these modern democracies, an impossible demand. The people simply do not have the means to fulfil that demand. Why is this so?

Well, let us take these modern democracies—not all of them are in Europe, of course, but let us look at the situation in Europe because it is such an obvious example. You go back 500 years in Europe, what do you see in those societies? We have given you the concept that you can look back at the past, look beyond events, look for trends, and then project them into the future. What do you see 500 years ago in Europe? You saw societies that were much more closed than what you have today. The laws were more closed, society was more restricted – the majority of the population lived almost as slaves of the noble class and the feudal lords and the kings, with very little possibility of improving their lives. So, from a certain perspective, you can compare this to today and say: “What has happened in the past 500 years is that societies have become much more open.” In other words, a democracy is clearly a more open society than a dictatorship.

But why has this happened? Yes, you can point to a number of outer factors: political, economic, so forth and so on, and you can say this is why societies moved towards democracy. But, there is a factor that is generally overlooked, and that has actually had an enormous and decisive influence on the evolution of democracies—the transformation of these dictatorial societies into democracies. What is that factor? It is communication. What is the difference between a closed society, a dictatorship and an open society? It is a democracy. There is more free and open communication. I know many people will point to the fact that in a democracy you have freedom of speech. But that is not what I’m talking about. Yes, of course, it’s part of what changes a society into a democracy, that people are granted freedom of speech. But, it is one thing to have freedom of speech, it is another to be able to exercise it. In other words, even though people are free legally, to speak about any topic, it doesn’t mean that in their minds they are capable of talking about any and every topic.

If you look back 500 years ago in these medieval societies, what do you see? Well, of course, you saw that there were certain outer restrictions to what people could talk about. For example, what was imposed by the Catholic Church. But, beyond that, you saw that these societies had a number of taboos that people did not dare to talk about because it was considered that it was either forbidden, or it was bad luck. Bad things would happen to you if you talked about these topics. One such topic was the devil. If you talked about the devil, he might come and get you. This was believed by many people. You see that what has happened in the past 500 years in many European countries is that there has been an opening of communication. There are things that people are able to talk freely about today that they could not talk about 500 years ago. Now, there are some people who believe that in some of these more advanced democracies, we can talk about anything; there is no topic that is taboo for us, we can talk about any topic.

This is of course, completely naive. If you look at the so-called self-declared, most advanced democracies today, what do you see? You see that there are many, many topics that people are not capable of talking about. They are not free to talk about them. Why are they not free?

Well, let us let that thought rest for a minute. What is it that makes me say that modern democracies make demands on their people that the people do not have the capability of fulfilling? Well, what is a democracy? I have talked about the fact that communication has become more open, and that in order to shift a society from a dictatorship to a democracy, communication must become more open, it must improve. Normally, when we say communication, you think about people talking in words, communicating in words. But, from a certain perspective, all human interactions could be said to be a form of communication. Some people have said that war is the result of communication breaking down – you have failed to communicate with words, you have failed to talk your way into an agreement. Therefore, you grab the sword, or the spear, or the machine gun, or the nuclear bomb. But, I would say that even the sword and the nuclear bomb is a form of communication. It is, of course, a very destructive form of communication that doesn’t really resolve anything, but it is still a form of communication.

If you look back at human history, you can see that you live on a planet where there has been much conflict between people. There are many conflicts, much opposition between groups of people, and so you could look at history as a process of conflict resolution, or at least an attempt at conflict resolution. You could say: “Why do we have democracies today?” It is because people have become better at resolving conflict. This is because they have become better at communicating, they have become better at communicating with words, instead of having to communicate with swords or machine guns. War is still an attempt at conflict resolution. It’s a very primitive and violent attempt, but it is essentially an attempt to resolve conflict. Machine guns are a form of communication. It is a violent and primitive form of communication, but it is used when words were not adequate for communication. What you see in a modern democracy is that here you have a society that, in its very essence, is based on one principle – nonviolent conflict resolution. This is the essence of a democracy. You are seeking to resolve conflict without using violence.

I know very well that when you look back at the history of the last hundred years, democratic countries have been pulled into using war as a means of conflict resolution. Some will say that those wars were, to some degree, started by dictatorial countries. But, nevertheless, the point is that a democratic society is, in its essence, a society dedicated to resolving conflict in a non-violent way. This is mirrored by the fact that democratic countries give rights to their people. In other words, a democratic government is, in essence, saying to its people: “We are not going to use violence against you. Therefore, you should not use violence against each other.” I know that democratic countries are not openly saying this, but this is essentially what they are saying. What a democratic nation is saying to its own citizens is: “You should find a way to resolve conflict without violence.” Well, my beloved, this is like asking people to make bricks without straw. How can people resolve conflict without violence? Well, they can do so only through communication: non-violent, non-aggressive, non-dualistic communication. But, how can people have this form of communication? Well, they can only have this kind of communication if they know something about human psychology and have used that knowledge to gain a certain control over their own psychology.

Which modern democracy starts at the kindergarten level and gives its own people basic knowledge of human psychology? Well, none obviously! So, all modern democracies are asking their people to make bricks without straw, because they are saying: “Find a way to resolve your conflicts peacefully.” without giving them the means: psychological knowledge and tools to do so. In a sense, people in democratic nations are facing an impossible task. Now, many people are still able to do this – to resolve conflict in a non-violent way. But, this is not because society has made an effort to give them the tools to do so. It is exclusively, listen carefully, because reincarnation is a reality. Many of the people who are incarnating in modern democracies today have a long history on this planet and they have over many lifetimes learned these universal lessons that, for example, are embedded in the Christian religion, but also certainly, the Buddhist religion and other religions, of how to free themselves from the more aggressive tendencies in human psychology. But you also see, of course, many people in the modern democracies who are not at that level and who are, therefore, not able to resolve conflict peacefully.

What do you see as a dynamic in these modern democracies? Well, you see that there is a certain expectation from the level of the government. There is an expectation that people should be able to resolve their conflicts non-violently, and when they can’t, the government then will first attempt to ignore it. The government will say: “Oh, this is not something we should be dealing with, this is something people should take care of themselves.” But again, people do not have the tools, they have not been given the tools to take care of it themselves. So, what usually happens is that the problem continues to grow, or at least awareness about the problem grows, until there comes a point where the government says: “Now, we can no longer ignore this, we have to do something about for example, domestic violence, or violence against women.” The government is essentially saying this shouldn’t be happening in our country. We have such a sophisticated democracy, that these problems should not be here. People should be able to deal with this on their own. Why should we, as the government, have to do anything about this?

The government, from the very beginning, is in an antagonistic state towards its own people. It’s not taking responsibility for saying: “We as a democratic government should have given our people the tools to deal with their problems in a non-violent way, by giving them knowledge of psychology. We haven’t done this, we don’t feel it’s our responsibility to do so. Now we have to deal with this problem of violence against women or domestic violence. How do we deal with this? We don’t really have the tools, so we must develop some tools.” And what is the attitude that the government takes? It is that, here is a problem, we need to fix this. These people have a problem, they need to be fixed. Something needs to be fixed here. We need to somehow force these people to change. Enact perhaps laws that give punishment, or we have to force them into psychological counselling that doesn’t necessarily solve their problem. But, nevertheless, what can society do? Well, it can only do what it can see.

You recognize here, I hope, that I am describing the dynamic. I’m not here blaming these modern democracies. I am not blaming them and saying: “You should not have this approach!” What I’m saying is, it is time and it is high time that these societies realize that the next step in their evolution is to deal with human psychology.

What causes physical violence? What causes a man to become so angry that he beats up his wife and children? Well, it is obviously, on the immediate level, his feelings. His feelings are overwhelming him. He has such negative feelings, perhaps of anger, perhaps of feeling powerless, feeling he can’t do anything with his situation, that he cannot control himself. But why can’t he control himself? That is the question that societies are not asking. Of course, there are many reasons for this, which you know about as ascended master students. He can be open to demons and collective entities that are overwhelming his emotional body. But, on the level of what we call the universal ideas, it is because he does not have the knowledge of human psychology that enables him to deal with his own feelings so that they do not build up until he is overwhelmed by them. He has not learned to redirect his emotional energies so that they do not accumulate as anger.

When you look back at history, look at how many situations in all societies seen on the planet—look at the many situations where you see this very same pattern repeated. A man becomes overwhelmed by his emotions and acts out in violence against other men, against women, or against children. Just look at world history. Look at the individual level of ordinary people; how often a man has become overwhelmed by his feelings of anger and frustration and has acted out in violence. Then, look at some of these dictatorial rulers that you see throughout the world. How often has a king become overwhelmed by his own emotions and started a war with another king that has led to the killing of tens of thousands of people. Look at Hitler, who was essentially overwhelmed by his own feelings of anger and hatred, so that he started the Second World War. Look at Stalin, who was overwhelmed by his own fears and paranoia, leading to the killing of millions of his own people. Look at Mao, who did the same thing.

You see these men, you can look beyond the outer context and see it is the same pattern. A man is overwhelmed by feelings of fear and anger and hatred, and now acts out in violence. Do we really need to continue this pattern, even in the, so called, most sophisticated societies on earth?

Isn’t it time, in the evolution of planet earth, in the historical enfoldment of planet earth, that some societies will wake up, take a look at this and say: “We need to give our own people the tools to deal with these basic patterns in human psychology.” Men becoming angry is not the only one, there are many others. But, isn’t it simply time to do this? Now then, who can bring about this change? Can the men? Not likely! Who can bring about this change? Women can! Why can women do so? Because, as we have now said several times, history clearly proves that women are better at talking together and working together. Women are better at resolving conflicts without violence. They are far better at this than men are. This isn’t, of course, the case for all men. But, as a general perspective, women are far better at nonviolent conflict resolution than men are. Realistically, only women can drive the shift. What needs to be seen here is that the world in general, and certainly democratic nations, are standing at a crossroads.

You can take one of two ways. You can do something to rise to a higher level—a higher level of non-violent conflict resolution or you can allow your democratic nations to be pulled into the dualistic mindset, the black and white thinking that will escalate conflict within societies. If you want a textbook example of this, just look to the recent developments in the United States. It started on an outer level, with violence by the police against a black man leading to his death. Then there were demonstrations against this police brutality and police violence. Some of these demonstrations became violent because there is an element that took advantage of the situation, to plunder stores and so forth. There is an element that just wants anger and hatred. What was the response of the government? Well, some Governors attempted to take a non-violent approach to this. But look at the President, what was his response? Well: “If the Governors won’t deal with this, I will send in federal troops to deal with this.” In other words, what was the only way that the President could see to deal with this situation? It was to put force against force. He thought that the demonstrators are using force and the only way to stop this was to use more force than them. And grant you the demonstrators, some of them were using force. But why? What were they demonstrating against? The use of excessive force by the police, which is essentially the government.

Can you see here that as I said earlier, a democratic government has this assumption that its people should be able to solve conflicts in a non-violent way. Here is the American government, what is it essentially demanding of its people? “You should not demonstrate against us, we are the good guys, we are the government. We are doing the best for you. You should accept that and not demonstrate against us. If you do, you are using force, you are not using your responsibility to resolve conflict non-violently. So what do we have to do? Well, we have to use force against you.” Can you not see that this is cognitive dissonance? There is no other way to look at it. A government has now been seduced by a certain mindset, a certain blindness. To think that even though it claims to be a democracy, it is justified in using force against its own citizens, instead of listening to what the citizens are saying.

Why are people taking to the streets and communicating and demonstrating? Because they feel they cannot reach their government in any other way. They cannot communicate with the government through other means—they cannot even get the attention of the government. What is a demonstration? It is an attempt to communicate with the government. But instead of listening to what the people are trying to communicate, the government does not see this as an attempt to communicate. It does not feel that it has any responsibility to listen. It just says: “The people should not be doing this. We need to stop this. What means do we have? The Governors won’t do it, so we have federal troops that can go in.” Essentially, why won’t the Governors do this? Because the Governors live in their own state. And they will not send their own police force to arrest their own citizens, because they know this will not solve the problem. It will only escalate the problem. What does the President do? He says: “Well, if the local police won’t arrest people, I’ll send in some federal troops who don’t know these people, don’t live in that state, and they will do it.” This is a very, very dangerous development in a democratic nation.

By the way, I am not saying that America, the United States of America is not in all ways a modern democracy. I know many Americans would be violently opposed to this. But it is not in all ways a modern democracy. And this development here only proves it. You see what I’m saying here, the democratic world is, in a certain sense at a crossroad, where you can go further and further into this using force against your own people, whereby the people, at least some of them will use force back at you. And it will escalate and escalate and who can tell how far this will go? Or democratic governments can step up and say, is there a different way to deal with these situations? The obvious way is better communication. But saying that we need to have better communication is not going to do it.

How can people have better communication if they do not have a basic understanding of human psychology? It cannot be done. Where does this leave us? As I said, who can bring about the shift? Well, men cannot do it but women can, if they are willing to make that necessary shift in their own minds. Now I’m not trying to paint a dreary picture here, that the world is on the brink of disaster. What I am instead trying to paint here is an optimistic picture that shows you that there has been an upward trend in these modern democratic societies. There has been an upward trend and it has been brought about by a gradually improving communication. People have overcome these taboos of things they could not talk about. Some of them, they have become more free and open to talk about things. What I am saying is that when you then project this tendency into the future, what do you see? You see, of course, that the trend will continue and gradually, steps will be taken to improve communication further. What is the task that I want to present here that women have the opportunity to perform, that will have tremendous impact on society? Well it is of course to become more aware of communication, how important communication is and become more free in communicating. How do you do this? Well, obviously by working first of all on your own psychology, but also working on the psychology of your children, as we talked about yesterday but also working on the psychology of the men in your life.

Essentially, you could say that if you look at a democratic society especially, even any society, but it is more clear in a democratic society, you could say: What is the very core of what drives that society forward? What is the very key to improving a society?” It is very, very simple. The key is the relationship between men and women in their homes, the personal relationship between men and women. And the key to that relationship is their communication. Can they communicate? Or can they not? You could say here that if you are a woman, if you are concerned about the political situation in your country and in the world, if you feel a desire to improve that political situation, what can you do? Well, of course, I am in no way saying that women should not go out and take action, engage themselves in politics or in other parts of society. Of course, for many women, this is part of their divine plan, and they should certainly do this. But there are also many women who look at this and say: “I feel powerless to do anything about my society, what can I do?” And what we of the ascended masters are hoping to help people see is that you are never powerless, there is always something you can do.

Whatever your situation may be, there is something you can do to improve that situation. Even when you look at your country, what can you as an individual woman do to improve the political situation in your country? Well, you can start with yourself. You can always start with yourself, working with your own psychology, but the goal is not just to work with your own psychology. You can also work on your relationship to the man or men in your life. How can you improve that situation? Well, you can do it by improving communication. You may say: “Well, my husband doesn’t want to talk about feelings. Men don’t want to talk about feelings.” I would say: “You’re correct. Men do not want to talk about feelings, the way women talk about feelings, the way you have so far been talking about feelings. But is that necessarily the only way to talk about feelings? Is it possible to find a different way to talk to the man in your life than what you have been doing so far?” Well, it is only possible if you are willing to look at your own psychology, look at your reactionary patterns, look in what context you were brought up—in what culture you were brought up. As a woman, you need to be willing to look at your own culture and identify what are the roles for men and women that are defined in my culture? How did my mother relate to my father? How did my grandmother relate to my grandfather? This is what I grew up with. I grew up seeing this, seeing the adults around me relate to each other as men and women in specific ways. These were not explained to me. They were not identified as being roles. They were presented to me as this is the only way that men and women can interact. This is just how we do it. This is how women are, this is how men are and therefore this is how we interact. If you are willing to improve your own life and society, you can take a look at these roles. Identify the characteristics of them and you will see that these roles lock men and women in a certain pattern for how they react to each other. Men and women are locked.

Look at your own families, your parents, your grandparents, you may even see that there has been a shift between your grandparents’ generation and your parents generation. Maybe there hasn’t been but in some societies there has been and so look even at popular culture, look at movies and TV series, and how they portray the interaction between men and women. If you look at movies and TV series in your own country, or if you look at the mass culture being spat out, I might say, by Hollywood. What do you see about how they portrayed the interaction between men and women? And you will see that they almost universally virtually portray that men and women can’t talk to each other. At least they can’t have a free and open and neutral communication. They have certain patterns that they are locked into. They talk to each other a certain way. They may use a certain tone of voice and it blocks them. It blocks their open communication. How can you really communicate in this way?

If you look back at all societies on the earth, but especially the modern democracies, you will see that men and women in general cannot have any deeper sincere neutral conversation, there is always a charge, an emotional charge. And what you will see is that people are reacting to the emotions and they are not able to take the conversation to a higher level that is beyond emotions. You can see many times in movies and TV shows how in the modern age for example, it is often portrayed that women are no longer subservient to men. Women are no longer quiet and obeying their men. This is what you see in many of these modern movies and TV series. But what have they done instead, they have adopted this ironic, sarcastic tone of voice where they are talking to their men with this derogatory tone, putting the men down seeking to put the man in his place. So that he will, whatever feel guilty feel obligated to respond a certain way. Many women have gone into this. They think this is the way modern liberated women communicate with men. Well, it may be modern women communicate this way, but a liberated woman certainly does not. Because she is as much trapped in this pattern as the man is. So what do you see in relationships? Again, in many cases, you see that a man gets overwhelmed by his emotions because he can’t deal with his feelings. He becomes angry or irritated. The woman instantly goes into a reactionary pattern reacts to this a certain way and comes back at him with irony or sarcasm, or whatever, or anger of her own and instantly communication is blocked. There is no possibility of any real communication here. There is an emotional charge being sent out by the man. It triggers an emotional charge in the woman, she sends that emotional charge back at him. And now there is a ping pong match of these emotional reactions back and forth. Now, you also see some women in the modern world who have freed themselves from this emotional reaction, but they have gone into a mental level reaction, where they are seeking to talk in a certain intellectual way, reasoning way, rationalizing but this is not real communication either, even though it is a step up from the purely emotional interaction.

So what can you do as women? Well, you can look at your relationships and you can see if they are locked in a pattern and you can say: “What are my choices? Well, I can live the rest of my life with this man being locked in this pattern. As I saw my father and mother do, as I saw my grandparents do, as I see so many other people in society are doing.” This is one option: I can live my rest of the life the way it is now. Is this bearable to me? Well, maybe it is bearable to you. But then the question is, would this lead to growth? And the answer is clearly no, it may be bearable, but it’s not going to lead to growth. So what can I then do? Well, I can leave my current man and go out there and hope I will find another man. Many women have done this. Many men have done the same, of course. But what is the result, almost inevitably? You attract a person who has the same tendency, the same psychology perhaps even in a more extreme way, and the pattern repeats itself. Why is that? Because you haven’t changed your psychology. So you can say to yourself: “What can really change the equation? It is that I change myself. I look at my psychology I look at my patterns and overcome them. Before I even try to change my husband or change something about my husband, I change myself. If you do this honestly and sincerely using whatever tools are available—you who are ascended masters students can of course use our teachings, but I’m talking also into the collective consciousness where women can use whatever teachings are available out there, you can achieve progress.

A relationship between two people is a relationship between two people. I know that this is a statement that needs qualification because in many cases, a man and a woman are locked in a relationship but they are not actually having a relationship with each other. The man has a certain mental image in his mind. And Mother Mary started this conference by talking about mental images. And he is not really relating to his wife. He’s relating to the mental image he has of how the ideal woman should be. The wife has a mental image in her mind of how the ideal husband should be. She is not really relating to her husband but to her mental image. This is why they cannot communicate. They are not seeking to discover what kind of a person am I really in a relationship with? Nor are they seeking to discover what kind of person am I actually. But nevertheless, the reality is that when you are in a physical relationship with another human being, both of you influence that relationship, both of you are part of the equation and that means what? It means that if you change yourself, you will change the equation of the relationship—it can be no other way.

So, my point here is this. Give up the dream, that you can change your husband, find another man and this will be the ideal relationship. Recognize that this cannot happen until you have changed your psychology. So, focus on working on your psychology. When you have overcome the patterns that you have. Perhaps they are your own patterns, perhaps they are patterns put upon you by your culture, by your mother by your grandmother. When you have overcome that, you will be able to talk to your husband, man in another way. When you change the way you communicate, it gives him an opportunity to change how he communicates with you. This can put the relationship in an upward spiral that leads to growth for both people. Now, it may be possible and there will be many cases where he will not respond. He will continue to be who he is, refuse to talk about certain things, certainly refuse to talk about feelings, or psychology or other “long hair” topics— whatever the man may use in your particular culture to put this down. And in that case, you can then face a different choice of whether you should leave that man and look for another. When you have changed your psychology, you might very well attract a man who also has a different psychology. But until you change your psychology, how can you really attract a man who has the kind of psychology you’re looking for?

What you as ascended master students can do is of course, you can apply this to yourself, you can seek to improve the communication in your own relationships. You can make the calls that more and more women will be cut free to see this. Again, there are millions of women who have taken embodiment in today’s age, because it is part of their divine plan to improve communication between men and women. This is the essential key to improving society, especially in the democratic nations, the democratic nations, so to speak have reached a plateau. They cannot go up to the next level until the communication between men and women has been improved. Progress has been made, but not enough. People still cannot talk about psychology and this means in the short run, that women need to look at ways to deal with their psychology on their own. But in the long run, women need to work on the fact that society can acknowledge this problem and will do something about it to educate children from an early age to deal with human psychology. It is simply the next logical step. I know we have said this many times, and we need to continue to say it because many impulses need to be sent into the collective consciousness before there is a shift. For every time we say it, we are sending an impulse and a certain rung of women are awakened by this and that is why we continue to send out these impulses, where you may say, we are using the same words we are talking about the same things. Yes, but that is because repetition is necessary to awaken first this rung or women then the next rung, then the next and so forth. This is also how your invocations and decrees have an impact.

You give an invocation one time and the impulse awakens some people, then you give it again and more people are awakened. The more you give an invocation, the more people can be awakened and so forth. So we, together, create a snowball effect that gradually increases, expands and intensifies the momentum and more and more people are awakened. As we have said now, also several times, how does positive change happen in a society? You can look at outer factors and you can say: “Oh, this country enacted a constitution, that law was enacted, and this initiative was taken by the government or by the intellectual elite or so forth and so on. But why were these steps taken? Why did they have an impact? Because there was a shift in the consciousness of at least a critical mass of people, and what was that shift? It was that suddenly some people woke up to a new perspective and they saw: “Oh, this is obvious, this is self-evident. It is self-evident that women should be allowed to vote. It is self-evident that women should be allowed to run for public office. It is self-evident that women should not be obedient to their husbands, should not be beaten up by their husbands and should not live in economic slavery of their husbands.” This is how a society truly changes.

The view you were given of history is again, the elitist view—the top down management view, where there is an elite, perhaps a benevolent elite, that enacts changes in society and the people just follow them. This is not so my beloved. There may be a certain elite, in the sense that there are a certain number of people in the population who are more aware and therefore they shift their consciousness to accept that certain things are obvious. And when a critical mass of people, as we talk about the top 10%, make that shift in their consciousness, then the politicians can make a change and enact a new law. Until there has been a shift in the collective consciousness, the elite have limited options for what they can do.

They can use force as you see in dictatorial governments. A ruling elite can rule through force, but force does not lead to the kind of positive changes that have produced modern democracies. Force cannot lead to a free society because force always restricts. Some people are applying force and the force is restricting other people but in order to apply that force, the people who are applying the force have first restricted themselves. Otherwise they could not use force against other human beings. Look at the current situation in America with the demonstrations. The more the government is in this mindset of using force, the more the government traps itself and limits its options, limits its freedoms for how it can relate to its own people. And the more a democratic government uses force, the less democratic the government becomes. It is inevitable, there can be no other way and I am saying this because there are people out there who are ready to wake up and realize that this is self-evident. Some already have but more are ready to wake up and see this can only lead to disaster. Therefore, we need to find a new way, as we said last year in our dictations in America, to change the public discourse where the people in the government can communicate in a nonviolent and non-forceful way. And again, who can do this? Well, not the men in Congress, but the women might. With this I have concluded, so to speak the business end of my address, but I have some more things I want to communicate with you.

You are ascended master students, you know the story told about how there was a point where the earth was in a very low stage, the future of the earth was uncertain and Sanat Kumara and myself volunteered to hold the spiritual balance for the earth. And 144,000 lifestreams from Venus vowed to take embodiment on earth to hold that spiritual balance.

Now Venus has traditionally been associated with love and it is true that what caused the lifestreams from Venus to decide to embody on this very chaotic dark planet called earth was love. And it was love for the people on earth and for the planet. You see that a solar system is a tight-knit unit. You can look at physically how there is an enormous physical distance between your solar system and the nearest solar system an enormous distance. So, our solar system is an isolated unit in the cosmos. Now, I know that most people on earth think that there is only life on earth. This is of course not correct. There is only life on earth when you look at this very limited, vibrational energetic spectrum that you call the physical octave on earth. But the other planets also have self-aware beings associated with them. And certainly, Venus is the one that has the closest tie to the earth. And that is why we can create this vibrational matrix as it says in my decree where our planets do in tandem sing and we vibrate at a certain level—there can be a certain harmony there.

All lifestreams from Venus feel a certain affiliation with the lifestreams on earth. In fact, even though we talk about the original lifestreams on earth, and we can talk about the original lifestreams on Venus, there has been a certain interaction between the two planets, where life-streams from Venus embody on earth and the other way around. This has always been taking place, also with some of the other planets, but primarily between these two planets there has been this interaction. It is not necessarily so that we on Venus, where most lifestreams have a higher level of awareness than most people on earth, that we see ourselves as being separated from the lifestreams on earth. We see that the earth is not a separate planet, it is part of the same unit that we are part of and of course, we see the potential of the lifestreams on earth.

We see that the lifestreams on earth have the same potential that we have already realized on Venus. You have the potential to raise the planet up to a higher level of vibration and a lower density of matter. That of course is what gives us the love that we feel towards the lifestreams on earth. We also on Venus, see that because we have risen to that higher level of awareness, we see the original blueprint for Venus, the original blueprint for Earth created by the Elohim. And as we have a love for the planet Venus, we also have a love for the planet Earth. We see the potential that the earth can be returned to its original state and then rise beyond it. And we love that original blueprint, which is a very, very beautiful creation by the Elohim. It is still there in the etheric octave. Some people can tune into it—from time to time people have tuned into it and therefore have seen a vision of what society could become. There is really no way to convey this love in words. Whatever we say, will of course, be filtered by people’s minds. But those of you who are ascended master students could give my decree and the decree to Sanat Kumara and as you are giving the decree, you could focus your attention on our beings, on our Presence, and simply realize that the outer words are just a tool for you to attune to that Presence and experience our Presence and experience the love we have for you, the love we have for human beings and the love we have for planet Earth. And by doing this, first of all, you will have a profound experience of feeling our love, it can be a very healing experience for you but it can also of course, make you the open door for our love to stream into earth and transform people.

In essence, you could say: “What have I been talking about in this dictation?” I have been talking about communication yes, but what is the highest form of communication? It is a conveyance of love. When I talk about men and women and how their relationships are locked in these patterns, what is it that really happens there? Well, the flow of love is blocked. When a man becomes angry can he feel love? When a woman goes into this sarcastic attitude towards the man, can she feel love? Can she express love? What is it truly that will transform a relationship? It is the expression of love. You look at many relationships, you have this popular saying that it starts out in this euphoric state and then there comes a point where the “honeymoon is over” and the people now start interacting based on their psychological patterns. So what did happen on the honeymoon? What happened in the courtship phase? What happens when two people decide to go into a relationship? It is that they have been able to set aside their normal patterns and treat each other differently and therefore they have been able to express love. Then, when they engage in a relationship and now feel they are locked in the relationship, suddenly the patterns start coming back in. In many cases, it is because men in a certain culture have a certain view of what their wives should do, they cannot apply this to you before they are married to you, they set you free from it, but once you have married them, now you’re supposed to fulfill that role.

Women also have a view of how their husbands should behave and so now there comes this element of there is an expectation you should behave a certain way and if you don’t, then I have a right to then blame you for not doing this. And then I can apply various kinds of force to try to get you to perform your role. And as soon as that dynamic comes into the picture, what have you blocked? The flow of love. Who are you as an ascended master student, whether you are a woman or a man? Are you not a being who is dedicated to become an open door for the flow of light from the ascended realm into the physical? Well light, of course takes various forms but certainly one of the forms that the spiritual light takes is love. So, if you are an open door for the ascended masters, would it not stand to reason that you also strive to become an open door for the flow of love that is expressed to the people you encounter? First of all, your spouse, a man or a woman, and your children. So what can really transform your relationship? Well, not only that you improve the communication with words, but also that you improve the communication with energy where you become able to express love towards your partner. You could say, if you want to look at this, strive to come to a point where you can express love towards your current partner. It may be rejected, then you can move on. But at least strive to come to that point. Because until you can express love towards your current partner, however that partner is, you have not really freed yourself from the patterns in your psychology that blocked the flow of light through you. This could then be my encouragement to you who are ascended master students and who can recognize this consciously. It is, of course, also an impulse I send into the collective consciousness.

What will transform the relationship between men and women is not just communication. I know that there are many, many women who have it as part of their divine plan to improve communication between men and women. That is a part of the reason why they have come into embodiment. But I also know that many women, when they awaken to this, will take the approach that is so often taken in Western societies, where you use the rational reasoning, linear mind to say: “Our goal is to improve communication, how do we do this?” We need to understand communication, we need to break it down into its components and say: “What is it? How is it that we communicate? What is good communication? What is bad communication? How can we eliminate the bad and open up to the good?” Even though this may lead to a more open conversation at an intellectual level, the question is, is that the highest level of human communication? And of course, it is not. Open communication is good. But it is the Omega aspect of better communication—free and open communication where you can talk about any topic. You can talk about it in a way that is not emotionally charged.

But true communication is not just intellectual, it is not at the mental level either. True communication, or the highest form of communication is transforming communication, it is transformative communication. And that is not done at the emotional level, at the mental level or even at the identity level. That can only happen when a person becomes an open door for something that is more, something to stream from the Ascended realm into, and being expressed through that communication. And that is, first of all love. It can be other aspects of spiritual light. All seven rays can be expressed this way and can be transformative communication. But the obvious one to start with is love. Besides all of the, we might say, mechanical aspects of communication, can your communication express love? Because it is truly love that will transform relationships. Why did most relationships start with love? It may have been limited, it may have been possessive, whatever, but there was some flow of something beyond the ordinary. What can re-establish communication in the relationship? Well, there must be a flow of something beyond the ordinary, there must be a flow of love. What can transform modern democracies? There is a flow of love. You could and you will, in the golden age, have prime ministers and presidents who will be able to express love even publicly. You will have public officials who can do this. But this is some ways ahead, but where it will start is in the home, in individual people being able to express love.

And that must start with women doing this, because on an overall scale, men will not do it. Some men will, some may have already done it but women are the ones who have the potential to carry this torch to the point where it transforms these modern democracies and takes them to the next level of their evolution. That level is so much higher than what you see today, that most people in the modern democracies could not even imagine and envision it. If we explained it to you, they would think it was a utopian fantasy. But it is a very real potential.

And so again, I say into the collective consciousness and I say to you as ascended master students, stretch your minds to grasp this vision of how a love-based society can be. Because you have plenty of examples when you look back at history, when you look around you today of how a fear-based society can be. So dare to realize that there is a different kind of society, a love-based society and then open your mind to getting a glimpse of it and we will surely give it to you. Because this vision of what the earth could become, is constantly raining down through the identity, mental and emotional realms of earth from Saint Germain, from other ascended masters and certainly from us at Venus, and it is just a matter of you opening your mind to it. Right now, your mind your vision may be blocked by an umbrella. But if you fold down the umbrella, does it not rain upon you? Will the rain not fall and hit you? Well of course it will. And so our love from Venus is constantly raining upon the earth. If you do not feel it, then seek to open your mind to it and you will feel it. As this messenger has been feeling it during this dictation, as some of you have been feeling it and as all of you can come to feel it as you read or hear his dictation again. What is my greatest desire for the lifestreams on earth? It is simply this: that they could experience the love coming from Venus to earth. That is, in a sense, my only desire because it is the only way that we from Venus can help our brothers and sisters on earth. It is the only way that we can transform the earth by giving you what we are, what we have become one with, the divine quality that we embody, love. We have decided to give it, you can accept it or reject it, that decision is yours.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

It is time to step up to a higher awareness of motherhood


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, August 1, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary, and I come to give you some thoughts about motherhood.

We have said many times that every change on Earth begins in the etheric realm in the identity octave. A change happens there, then it moves from there down into the mental realm, then into the emotional and after it has moved there, it can move through to the physical. I want to give you some thoughts on what we have been doing for a long time to bring certain ideas and realizations through the three higher octaves so they are ready to move into the physical octave. And with that, I mean that a greater number of women can recognize them. Many of you have obviously already recognized them. Many other women who have some spiritual inclination or a greater level of awareness have recognized them. But we are at a point where in this coming decade these ideas can move into being recognized by a large number of people. Perhaps not a majority, but certainly a critical mass that changes will happen.

Let us look at the situation of a woman on Earth who is becoming a mother. Whether for the first time or whether it has happened before. You are becoming a mother. You are giving birth to a child, and you are of course hoping and envisioning that this child will grow into an adult and will live a hopefully long life. What do you as a mother want to see for your child? Well, obviously if you look around the planet, you can see that mothers are in many different outer situations. They live in many different cultures. They have various outlooks and beliefs about life. If you go into the specifics, you will see that women want various things for their children depending on the situation in which they have grown up and in which they expect their children to live. Let us not be specific. Let us go beyond the specifics and look at the more general.

What does a mother want for her child? Well, the basic thing is that she wants her child to have a good life. Again, if we look at specifics, women in different situations may have different ways to define what they mean by a good life. But nevertheless, they all want their children to have a good life. And that means there are certain things they do not want to happen to their children. They do not want them to die early. They do not want them to become drug addicts. They do not want them to become criminals. They do not want them to be called into military service and die in a war or come back crippled. They do not want them to contract some kind of debilitating or deadly disease. They do not want them to be psychologically crippled or damaged so they cannot live a constructive life, cannot get an education, cannot hold a job and have a family of their own. There are certainly things we can say that women do not want for their children.

Now, we take the situation of a woman who is about to become a mother. When she projects into the future what might happen or what might not happen for her child, how can she deal with this? Well, again, as Portia said, you can look back into history and see what has happened. There are some situations that women are in around the world where they themselves have lived a very uncertain life, perhaps a poor life, perhaps a life in a region of conflict. And so they can see historically that there is a certain risk that their child might be exposed to these violent or uncertain circumstances. There are also women in a more modern part of the world that live in fairly peaceful and affluent countries where they can see that their children are likely to have a fairly good life. But still, even these mothers cannot know that the child might not become ill, might not have some psychological condition that prevents it from living a normal constructive life, or that other things could not happen to the child. When you look at this as a mother, you can ask yourself the question: “What will for my child determine whether the child has a constructive life or whether the child has a life that is plagued by various problems and mishaps and traumatic or dramatic or violent events? What will determine this for my particular child? I want my child to have a good life, but what will determine what kind of a life the child has?”

This is where many mothers, if they were to do this, they would be able to acknowledge consciously something that they know but often have not acknowledged. When they contemplate the future of their children, they feel relatively powerless to do anything about it. They feel they have very little power to determine whether their child will have a constructive or not so constructive life. Many women of course, do not think about the future of their children precisely because they feel powerless to do anything about it. So they avoid thinking about it. But if you think about it, what are the beliefs that women in different situations around the world have about what will determine the future of their children? Is it fate? Is it destiny? Is it luck? Is it coincidence? Is it God’s will as some women believe, whether it be this God or that God? Is it a child’s karma as some women, many women in the East, believe? What will determine the fate, the life, of your child? Well, if it is any of the conditions I have just mentioned, whether it be God’s will or karma or coincidence or luck, you as a mother can do nothing about that. You may, if you believe that God’s will has an influence on your child, be able to pray to God and you may be able to believe that your prayers will influence what God allows to happen to your child, but otherwise, women feel various degrees of disempowerment.

Now, the realization that is close to breaking through on a larger scale in the physical in people’s conscious minds is that this sense of being disempowered as a mother is an illusion. It is based on various erroneous beliefs that are floating around out there in the collective consciousness. It is based on some even malicious beliefs that have been deliberately put upon women in various cultural contexts. So the realization that many women can come to in this next decade is that as a mother, there is indeed something you can do to determine what kind of a life your child will have. Now, many women will of course, look at: “What can I do physically?” And there will be many women in the poor part of the world or in certain conflict-ridden regions who feel there is not much they can do physically, because the future is so uncertain. There will be some women in the more affluent part of the world who will feel that they have done everything that can be done. They have a good, secure material lifestyle. They are going to put their children in the best schools that are available. They are going to help them with their education, see that their child will get an education and therefore can get a better job than the average. And they feel that this is enough. Their child will have a relatively secure, affluent life.

Yet still, if you think about it, how do you know that the child is not one day walking down the street and is, to use the popular expression, hit by a bus? You can never quite know, can you? But the realization that many women can come to is that, whether you feel uncertainty or whether you have a certain confidence in the certainty of the future, there is still something you can do to make sure that your child will get a better life than if you did not do this. There are actions you can take that will improve the life of your child regardless of conditions in your country, regardless of fate or luck or bad luck or whatever you call it. This is guaranteed to improve the life of your child. And what is that factor that can give you the power to improve the life of your child?

Well, it is simply as we have talked about before, the recognition that human beings are psychological beings. Certainly, your child will grow up in a certain outer circumstance. There will be certain outer conditions that will influence the life of your child. And those you may not be able to do anything about. But when you look realistically at life—maybe your own lives, maybe the lives of others—you see that two children can grow up in very similar circumstances, yet one has a constructive life and one does not. You see many children who grow up in affluent nations and basically have everything they could need. They are, as the saying goes, born with a silver spoon in their mouth. Yet you see some of these children who cannot live a constructive life. And why is that? Well, it is in their psychology. What is the difference between a child that grows up to live a constructive life and a child that does not? It is all in the psychology. It is in the child’s approach to life, attitude to life, the way it looks at life, the way it looks at itself. It is a matter of what psychological conditions does the child have when it comes into embodiment?

Now, here is where many women are ready to recognize that in most areas of the world, women have been brought up, have been programmed to believe that there is not much you can do about your psychology or the psychology of your child. A child is born with a certain psychology, and there is not much you can do about it. And this is the lie, this is the illusion that many women are ready to see through. It can, on a large scale begin in more the affluent countries, but even in many of the poor countries, many women have taken embodiment there who are ready to make the shift and realize that psychology influences every aspect of your life. The shift that women can come to is to recognize: “My child’s psychology is not set in stone. My child was born with a certain psychology, but there is something I can do to help my child develop its psychology so it can take a more constructive approach to life.”

It is not so difficult for mothers when they contemplate this to see that people who have a more positive constructive attitude and approach to life generally lead a better life in terms of even physical conditions. But they especially lead a better life in terms of psychological conditions, their psychological well-being. And what mother would not want their child to have psychological well-being? What mother would not want their child to be happy, at peace and fulfilled with their lives? Well, some mothers do not want this because they themselves have grown up with such deep psychological wounds that they are not even able to wish this for their children. But the vast majority of mothers will want their children to have a happy, constructive life. And so it is not that far-fetched, it is very close, that many, many women, a critical mass of women in the affluent part of the world can break through and make this shift and realize that: “There is one thing I can do for my child that will affect every aspect of my child’s life. And that is to help my child to heal and develop its psychology.”

This then means that women can become open to looking for ways where their child can be helped psychologically. I realize that there will be some women, especially those in the affluent part of the world, especially women who have busy careers, who have busy jobs, and who are used to being able to pay their way out of everything. These women will say: “Oh, that means I will have to take my child to a psychologist and my psychologist will deal with my child.” But there are many more women who can take a more personal approach and say: “If my child is to improve its psychology, who is going to do it? Is the father going to do it? Not likely. Is it realistic or even affordable for me to send my child to a psychologist, and for that matter, can a psychologist even really help my child? Probably not so likely either. To whom does the finger point? Where does the finger point and say: “You can do something about your child?” Well, obviously, it points at me. This then gives rise to another logical question: “If I am to help my child with his or her psychology, how can I do this? Well, it means I must first work on my own psychology, because if I have certain psychological wounds, then first of all, I am unable to help my child. But second of all, it is very likely that I will pass on my own psychological deficiencies to my child.”

If you look at history, perhaps even if you look at your own family, your own mother, your own father, can you not see in how many cases a wounded psychology of the parents is either passed on to, or at least deeply affects, the children? Is it not then logical that not only in order to help your child, but even in order to avoid harming your child, it is best for your child that you work on resolving your own psychology. But wait a minute now. Is it only your child that it is good for that you resolve your own psychology? No, obviously it is also good for you, because as you resolve psychology, you can have a more fulfilled life. And I, as the Divine Mother for Earth, want that for all mothers. And for that matter, for all people. The recognition that can break through is that even though there may be several external factors that have an influence on your life, the primary factor that influences your life is your psychology. The next realization, human psychology is not set in stone. The next realization, every human being, except a very few with a very, very wounded psychology, have the option to take conscious command over their psychology and do something to heal their wounds to resolve various hang ups that prevent them from living a psychologically healthy life.

This can then lead to another realization that is part of what we have called both the basic and the essential humanity. The basic humanity enables you to recognize that many people live very difficult lives because of their psychology. The essential humanity enables you to recognize that you can change the psychology and you can do something yourself consciously to change it, and that this is the potential that many people are ready to acknowledge as part of your self-actualization needs. It is also what the most modern democracies need to acknowledge is the next step to move beyond material welfare to psychological well-being. However, here comes the next realization. What you can look at is based on an evaluation of humanity. Which countries, which societies, have the greatest degree of physical health? Many of you are already aware of this. Certain indexes have already been created. In which countries are people the most healthy? In which countries do they have a healthcare system and even an approach to health that is the most developed and therefore takes best care of their people? You can then transfer this to say: “Is it enough to look at physical health?” Obviously it is not. It is necessary to also look at psychological health. What are countries doing about psychological health? Have they recognized how big of a problem this is? Have they gone in and recognized, truly recognized, the importance of psychological health? All countries have recognized that in order to live a constructive good life, physical health is important. But hardly any country has fully acknowledged that the psychological health is even more important than physical health. And this is a shift that can happen that can be driven by women out of concern for their children, where they say: “We need to make this shift. And it is not enough to look at the material conditions we give to our children. It is even more important to look at the psychological conditions.” To some degree this has started to happen in some nations, but it has not broken through as it could be where this becomes a major priority for these societies.

What can drive this? Well, what can drive it is that women, on an individual basis, make the shift and say: “What psychological tools are available to me that I can first apply to myself and then apply to my child?” When you look at the conditions in even the most developed modern democracies, most women will quickly come to the realization that there is not very much available. There are certainly things that you can find in books and courses and this and that, but there is not that much available, certainly not as much as there could be. This can then lead to a process where there will be first a raising of awareness but even the raising of this demand that: “We want better psychological tools. We want a better understanding of psychology than what we get from traditional psychology and traditional psychotherapy.”

When you look at this realistically, even in the most affluent nations, what women can afford to first spend years going to a psychologist every week, paying a very high fee for an hour session that really does not do very much? What women can afford to send their children to such therapy? Is it therefore realistic for most women that they can fulfill their desire to give their children a good psychological life by going the traditional route? Well, it is not. So what is the only realistic alternative? It is that you find different approaches to psychology that people can apply on an individual basis. You do not need a therapist who has gone to a university for five years and studied psychology, without in many cases resolving their own psychology, to help you.

What you need is somebody who has some practical experience, some street sense, as it is often called, and can say: “I have worked on myself. I have worked on self-realization, psychological healing, even personal development, personal growth for many years. I have found these tools, these teachings. This has worked for me. I think it can work for you also.” Then you see an entirely new movement can spring up, where more and more women are looking for this, a practical approach to psychological healing and development, that they can apply first to themselves then to their children, practical, affordable, doable in everyday life. When the demand is there, well, supply must follow, and so you can see that an entirely new, what they often call industry can spring up. An entirely new movement can develop. You already have it to some degree with self-improvement, mindfulness, various courses on self-awareness, but it can also be extended to psychology, psychological healing, personal development. Of course, some women will be open to a spiritual approach to this, but many women will be open to a more universal approach that is not openly or directly spiritual.

This is a very important development that you can make the calls for, you can envision, you can work on it yourself, creating the demand, filling the demand. Some of you have experience in working with helping people with coaching, self-improvement, whatever you have. Some of you have experience with traditional psychology. So many have the potential to be part of this. There are, of course, many women but also some men who are tuned into this and who are ready to step into that role as therapists and fill the need: coaches, authors, what have you. But the focus can be, first of all, to: “Develop myself as a woman so that I can help my child, my children, develop themselves into productive individuals.” In a little longer run, it is clear the demand needs to grow to a point where society makes this a priority, makes this as available as physical health care, but that is a little more down the road. Quite frankly, there are many women who are open to the realization: “I can’t wait for society to do this. My children will be grown before that happens. I need to start now. I need to do something now. So I need to take the initiative.”

Women can come together, form groups, support groups for each other, where they are helping each other develop their psychology and help develop their children. There are many ways to do this. There is much experimentation that needs to be done so that people in different countries and different cultures find what works for them. I am not in any way saying there is only one way to do this, or that the ascended masters’ teachings are the way to do this. Universal ideas need to be brought forth. Many are already there, but they need to be put together into a practical, applicable process and method, many methods, many therapies, many approaches. This is a very, very important development. Certainly it will start in the more affluent nations, no question about it, because people have the free time and the free attention to do it. They also have the material, the money, to do it, but it can spread like rings in the water.

Now, on a little more long-term basis, what can this then develop into? Well, it can develop into what we have talked about before, where when you begin to recognize your self-actualization needs, you can become open to various forms of spiritual ideas. You come to the point where, in order to fully embrace self-actualization, you have to realize you are not a physical, material being. Otherwise you would not have the potential to actualize yourself. A cow cannot actualize itself, nor can a monkey, but a human being can. So this can open many women to a spiritual approach. Many women are already open, but many, many more can become open in this next decade to various kinds of spiritual approaches. Again, there is not one that will take over, that will be dominant, but there are some general ideas that many women are ready to contemplate.

First of all, there is the idea of reincarnation. We have talked about it before. It is very important for resolving some of these questions that mothers have. For example, as I said, you are contemplating the future of your child, and you know that there is always the risk that the child could experience some kind of accident, some kind of mishap, that could set its life on a negative track or even end this life. When you recognize that the child can have lived before, and in past lifetimes the child might have made karma, this could precipitate such negative events. You can ask yourself: “Well, what can I do about my child’s karma from past lifetimes?” Obviously, you can do various things, according to various spiritual traditions, to transform this karma before it becomes physical. Obviously ascended master students from various dispensations have been doing this for many years, giving decrees, the violet flame, to transmute the karma of their children, but many more women can become open to this idea that: “I can use certain spiritual tools to transform the karma of my child before it becomes physical and precipitates an unfortunate event.”

There is another question that many women have, even though they are not necessarily consciously aware of it or able to put words on it, and it is simply this: “Why is my child the way it is?” We are not just talking about physical characteristics. Most mothers recognize that their relationship to their child is very much dependent on the child’s personality, in other words, the child’s psychology. Many women have experienced that there are some limitations to what kind of a relationship, how close and open a relationship they can have to one of their children, or even all of their children. Why is this? Well, an important aspect of this is, of course, the psychology that the child has created in past lifetimes and carried with it into this lifetime. But, of course, your relationship to your child is not only dependent on the child’s psychology. It is also dependent on your psychology. So when you are open to reincarnation, you can see that you could have had certain experiences in past lives that you have carried with you into this lifetime, as certain psychological conditions, hang-ups, wounds, tendencies. You have a certain reactionary pattern that always causes you to react a certain way, and your child knows exactly how to push the button that triggers this reaction in you.

So then women can begin to again empower themselves by saying: “Okay, I see that there’s a certain pattern in my relationship to my child. The cause of this must be certain patterns in my child’s psychology, certain wounds, certain hang-ups and certain patterns in my own psychology. Do I then have to live the rest of my life with these patterns? Will this set a limit to my relationship to my child that will continue for the rest of my life or the child’s life, whoever dies first? Or is there something I can do about this?” Of course, the realization is that there is something you can do about it. You can fundamentally change your relationship to your child, but only if you change both your psychology and your child’s psychology. In some cases, it might be difficult to change the child’s psychology, but as society moves forward, it will become easier and easier because there will be more of an awareness. Children will learn already from the kindergarten stage that their psychology is something they can deal with. You will see that, beginning in this coming decade but also beyond, there will be of an openness to the realization that all human relationships depend on the psychology of all people involved. And there is something you can do about it. Even if you as a mother cannot change the psychology of your child, by changing your own psychology, you can still change your relationship to your child.

I grant that there are some children whom it will be very difficult to help overcome certain psychological conditions in childhood because the children need to become adults. They need to go out in life and have certain experiences before they are ready and willing to look at their own psychology. There are some children that will feel that their mothers are trying to force this upon them, and, of course, it is important that you do not seek to force your child. Nevertheless, the majority of children can be helped when their mothers resolve their own hang-ups first and then seek to help the child. When you as a mother have resolved your own psychological patterns, it is not as likely that you will seek to force anything on the child because now you are not seeking to resolve your child’s psychology to avoid dealing with your own, as is the case with many mothers today who have not realized what I am talking about here. You can look at the pattern, perhaps even the pattern with your own mothers, where you, when you were a child, did certain things that made your mother angry, and your mother did not like to be angry. So she attempted to force you to change your behavior so that she would not become angry.

This, of course, is not the pattern you want to repeat yourself with your own children. You want to take a different approach and say: “Let me work on my own psychology first before I seek to change the psychology of my child, so I am sure that I am not seeking to force anything on my child in order to avoid dealing with myself. In other words, I will remove the beam in my own eye before I deal with the splinter in the eye of my child.” In some cases, you just need to remove the splinter in your own eye before you can deal with the beam in your child’s eye because it is, of course, not universally so that children have fewer psychological hang-ups than their parents. On the contrary, in this day and age, many children have greater psychological problems than their parents. The reason for this is partly what we have described before, that when you look at the history of the last hundred years, with the many wars and conflicts there have been, you can see that there is a great number of souls who have been severely wounded in past lifetimes. They come into this lifetime with a desire to heal their psychological wounds, and they say to themselves: “Where would I like to be born?”

Well, many of them will want to be born in an affluent nation where they have a greater chance of being able to work on their psychology, but they will also look at the parents and say: “I would like to be born to parents who don’t have as many psychological hang-ups as I have, so they have some surplus, some freedom, to help me.” This is not to say that it is always that way because there are, of course, also many children, and many of you who are spiritual people are among them, who have fewer psychological hang-ups than your parents. Therefore you could potentially help your parents, or you could at least free yourself from your parents, so that their psychological hang-ups did not determine your life. But there is a clear tendency in the affluent nations that many children are born with some severe psychological hang-ups from past lives in the hope that their parents can give them an opportunity to heal them and overcome them.

So this is also something that is an expression of the essential humanity, that women begin to look for a deeper understanding of: “Why is my child the way it is?” This can make women become open to reincarnation because it does have a big explanatory potential for explaining why the child is a certain way, why it has certain psychological wounds that you cannot account for. We have talked about before how in today’s world with the current understanding of psychology, there is a tendency that society or even family members will blame parents for their children having psychological issues. So if your child is not able to take care of itself or get an education, you must have done something wrong as a parent. Either your genes are not good enough or the way you brought up the child is not good enough. But as we have said, that is not always the case. In many cases, it is not that way. You can look at a particular child and you can see that it has a deep psychological wound. A truly deep psychological wound can only come from a severe physical trauma that led to psychological trauma. You can look at this child who grew up in this affluent country, with parents that had plenty of money, that had a stable life, and you can see that there is no point in this person’s childhood where he or she was exposed to this kind of trauma. Yet the wound is still there, and it is potentially preventing this child from having a constructive life. What can explain it? Well, only reincarnation.

So there is a potential here that motherhood and a greater awareness by mothers can open women to many of these universal spiritual ideas. Now you may say: “Why am I, Mother Mary, giving this particular teaching?” Well, it is because, at least in the Christian part of the world, I am known as the mother of Jesus. And, of course, when you are open to reincarnation, you are perhaps open to the idea that I was actually embodied as the physical mother of Jesus 2,000 years ago, and I have since ascended and become an ascended master. Now, when you think about the essential humanity, we have said basically that the basic humanity is the recognition of rights, what should not happen, or what should happen to a child physically, but the essential humanity is about opportunities, the opportunities of people, the opportunities of the child. So when you raise your awareness as a mother, you would also look at: “What are the opportunities for my children? And how could I improve those opportunities?” Surely you can improve the opportunities of your children by helping them heal their psychology. But is there not more you could do to improve the opportunities of your children, perhaps even influence what kind of children you are going to have? There are women in this world who can learn from my example.

If you step back from all the specifics, you can say one thing: Whenever you think about Jesus, whatever you think about Christianity, if you free yourself from the usual doctrines, Jesus was a child that had an extraordinary potential. He had an extraordinary opportunity to do something in life that would have a big impact on the world, a positive impact on the world. So, if you are a mother who is a little more aware than the average, would you not want to become the mother of one or several children who could also have an opportunity to have a positive impact on the world? You would therefore have to say: “What could bring this about? How could I become the mother of a particularly gifted child with a great potential?” Well, you would have to do what I did 2,000 years ago and which is, of course, not recorded in the scriptures. You would have to be willing to work on yourself, not only your psychology, because it is not a matter of just healing psychological wounds and reactionary patterns. It is a matter of developing your psychology towards the higher potentials of human psychology. This means, in the terminology we are using, that you will have to walk the spiritual path and deliberately and consciously seek to raise yourself to a higher state of consciousness than what most people call normal. It was not so that the average woman 2,000 years ago could have given birth to Jesus. It could have been disastrous even for the woman and for Jesus. It had to be a woman with a certain resolution of psychology, and what was that resolution, that level of resolution?

Well, I had to have my psychology so resolved that I did not have any hang ups that would have a negative effect on Jesus. I had to be so resolved in my psychology that I was free to focus on tuning into Jesus’ potential and what it would take for me to support that potential so that I could do what was in my power to do to help him realize that potential. This had to be decided before I could give birth to him. Some of it was decided in past lifetimes. There are many women who in this lifetime have worked on their psychology and in past lifetimes have reached a certain level of resolution, where in this lifetime, it is part of their divine plan to give birth to a child with a particular potential, a higher potential. Many of these women are in affluent nations but not all of them and so there is a large group of women who are not yet consciously aware of this who could break through and who could start saying: “What can I then do to prepare myself to give birth to such a child?”

The obvious answer is beyond resolution of psychology, raise your consciousness, walk a spiritual path, get to the point where you understand what it takes for a human being to raise its consciousness and thereby unfold its spiritual potential. There are women who can do this within the next decade and there are others that can do it beyond. There are so to speak rungs of women who can gradually step up to this. You who have already stepped up to this realization of the spiritual potential, the potential for spiritual growth, can make the calls for this and you can some of you, also seek to help other women either through counselling, coaching, therapies, workshops, whatever you have, fulfill that potential. So there are certainly many things that can be done. Many, many things that can be done here within these next 10 years to create this kind of a breakthrough where mothers become more open to looking beyond traditional viewpoints, traditional beliefs, traditional thought systems and looking at: “What can I do to improve the life of my children and of course, improve my own life in the process? What can I do to improve my relationship to my children, or the relationship of my children to each other?”

How many mothers have given birth to their first child and they have enjoyed a certain time being alone with that child, being able to put their full attention on that child. Then they have looked forward to having a second child thinking, oh these two children will now be a lot of enjoyment to each other, they will be able to play together, they will help each other. And so you have that second child and barely is it “dry behind the ears” as the saying goes before it starts fighting with its sibling and then you have sibling rivalry. You have these very deep conflicts between children.

How can you understand this unless you know about reincarnation and realize that these two souls might have had severe conflicts in a past life that they have carried with them and even though they are siblings and you think coming from the same mother, being in the same family, they should like each other. Well, they hate each other from past lives and so you have again the situation: will you live with this until the children finally move away from home, or will you attempt to do something about it? What can you do about it? Well, you can use psychological tools to heal the children’s psychology, you can use spiritual tools to consume the karma between them and seek to get them on a positive track where they can grow beyond these patterns that they have carried with them from past lives so that essentially they can either free themselves from each other and move on in separate directions. Or they can resolve their differences and have a constructive relationship, but in any way in any event, they are free from the conflict that might have consumed their life for several lifetimes.

Again, you can say: “What can you do as a woman to make sure you don’t have those kinds of children? Well again, raise your consciousness or you can at least raise your consciousness so that if you have those kinds of children, you can help them and you can avoid reacting to them in a negative way. So you see my beloved, the basic message here that I project into the collective consciousness is, there is more to motherhood than meets the eye. It is time to step up to a higher awareness of motherhood. Now, I know that when I set this previous sentence you thought I meant there is more to motherhood than meets the physical eye, but you can also say: “There is more to motherhood than meets the I, meaning the sense of self of the mother, the “I” of the mother.”

Motherhood is not about “I”. Motherhood is about more than I, more than myself. Many women have traditionally engaged in motherhood from a self-centered perspective. There are two main ways this has happened. They did not have a planned pregnancy, they were thrown into it, they may have felt forced into it and so they become self-centered in feeling, dealing with the situation that they feel forced into. Or they planned to have the pregnancy because they had some self-centered desire for how their children should be. You will see, and many of you will have grown up in such an environment, that your mother had a very fixed idea of how you should live your life, what you should do and what you should not do. This is because for your mother, motherhood was not more than met her I, herself, her separate self, her outer personality.

You can see if you look at this historically, that if you go back in time even in the modern democracies you would see that mothers often had a stronger expectation about their children. You can see this especially about daughters. Mothers traditionally have a higher expectation for their daughters than they have for their sons and therefore they give less freedom to their daughters in many cases. So, you see that when you go back in time you had this situation where as a daughter your life was locked on a track and you had to follow the expectations of your mother, even your greater family and your culture. But you can see that in the affluent nations, the more modern nations, what women have gained is not just physical or economic freedom, but also more of a psychological freedom to not live their lives as their mothers did or as their mothers expected them to do. Many women have managed to free themselves from these expectations. Many mothers have also lessened their traditional expectations so that there is greater freedom in these affluent nations.

But you can go to other nations such as again, the Muslim countries of the Middle East, but also India, China, many other nations, even South Korea. Even though it is one of the modern democracies, in our consideration you have this very strong expectation from the side of parents, especially mothers, of how their children, especially their daughters should live their lives and it can be very difficult for women in these countries to break free from this. This is something you again can make the calls on. It is also something that women in the West could reach out to women in these other nations and help them overcome this. Help them grow to the point where they can recognize their essential humanity and say: “I have a right to go beyond the expectations of my mother, my father, my society, my family, and live my own life. I have a right to do something with my life that my parents and their generation could not even imagine and envision. I have a right to take my society beyond what my society can envision and imagine. This is my higher humanity, my essential humanity, my higher potential.”

You will see here that there are so many things that can be done here. Books could be written. Many, many women in all parts of the world could write books about their situation, their growth process, what they have gone through, what they have overcome. The messenger’s wife just recently read a book written by a woman in Saudi Arabia who described how she broke through some of these taboos. She drove a car, she was imprisoned, she eventually had to move from her country but still she describes the steps she went through, and many other women can relate to this. But many women in the affluent part of the world could write their stories of what they have gone through in their lives, how they have overcome limitations, overcome all of these things. It does not even have to be books. It could be blogs. It could be postings on the internet. It could be movies, TV series. All kinds of things that could come out of this because do you not see that what has happened over these last several decades is that there has been more and more women who have been speaking out, not necessarily about great political, philosophical topics, although they can also do this, but they have spoken out about their own situation, how they have overcome various limitations. Do you not see that this is a great inspiration to women? This is very much needed!

There needs to be more of an alternative to the traditional women’s magazines that are little more than propaganda apparatuses for promoting these traditional views of women, women’s role, how women should look, what it means to be beautiful and sexually attractive to men and all of these things. There needs to be some expression where real women tell their real stories of their real struggles and their real overcoming of their limitations. This could be tremendously inspiring to many other women, not only in the affluent part of the world but especially in other parts of the world where women might read this. There is even a certain value to the fact that it is now possible to watch television in large parts of the world and that even in some of the poorer nations there are still women who can watch television. And you may say, that if you look at some of these TV series about women that have been created by the Hollywood establishment, you may say that these TV series are completely out of touch with how women live and what their situation is in these poor nations and this is of course, correct.

But there is still a certain value in women in these poor nations seeing a program on TV and they see that there are women in other parts of the world who have a very different life than we have. They have much better material conditions. In fact, they have so affluent material conditions that they do not even spend any time worrying about it. They are only worrying about their boyfriends and whether they get enough sex. But women in the poorer part of the world can see that it is actually possible to have this kind of life, and if it is possible for these women who quite frankly we often can see are not particularly sophisticated or intelligent but very self-absorbed, why should it not be possible for themselves in their part of the world?

This is one of the values of spreading this even though it may be popular culture or not particularly high, it still gives a different perspective. So women sharing their real story, which is not Hollywood glamorized, but sharing your real story, your real struggles. You may say: “Well, I have grown up in a very privileged society where I have certainly not experienced severe poverty. And these conditions that women may have in Saudi Arabia or in India and Bangladesh, what value could it have for them?” But they still might be inspired by the fact that you were facing certain limitations, you overcame them and that can inspire them to say: “Well, can I then also overcome the limitations I face even though they are different?”

Because how did you overcome your limitations? By working with yourself, with your own psychology and my beloved you may say that a woman who lives in fairly poor conditions, how can she work on her psychology? But the reality is that if you have a basic awareness of psychology, what does it cost you to work on yourself? You just need a little bit of time here and there in your daily life. Then you can make some progress. So you cannot take this negative view that is out there, that there is nothing you can do or whatever I do will not have an impact. You need to keep in mind what the Buddha said when he came out of Nirvana and was challenged by the demons of Mara that nobody would be able to understand his teaching. He said as you all know: “Some will understand, some will benefit.” Some will be inspired by you and is it not worth it then to put yourself out there?

Besides, you will learn for putting yourself out there, putting your stories out there and seeing how you react to the feedback you get. This gives you an opportunity to grow. You can see when you look at the history going back to the women’s suffrage movement, the women’s liberation movement. You can see that women could not have achieved these breakthroughs as individuals. They achieved them by coming together, by supporting each other, by working together, not as the men are working together but as women can work together. This has had already a tremendous impact on the world and the potential is virtually unlimited for the kind of impact you could have on the world when women come together and work together.

Men tend to be much more focused on the outer, much more focused on conditions, religion, political affiliation, ethnic affiliation, skin color, all of these things. Women have the potential to look beyond all of these outer things to connect with each other at the heart level, at the intuitive level and therefore form a sisterhood that goes beyond all outer boundaries. Men cannot do this, at least not in the foreseeable future. Women can. Some of you have already done it, many women have done it but there is a potential in the next 10 years that this will break through on a much larger scale that will cross many more boundaries than have so far been crossed. This is one of the greatest potentials for manifesting Saint Germain’s Golden Age.

Certainly men will play a role in manifesting the Golden Age but in the practical, everyday down to Earth matters women will be driving the change or there will be no change. So will you, not to just drive a car in Saudi Arabia, but will you drive the change in Saudi Arabia, in Iran, in India, in Bangladesh, in China, in Denmark, in Sweden, in America, in South America, in Africa, wherever you have it? Will you as women drive the change? That is the question, even a challenge that I present you with. I do not want you to feel negative about it. I want you to look at it as an opportunity to say: “What can I do? What can I do to improve the life of my own children?” If you do not have children or if they are grown: “What can I do to improve the lives of other children and their mothers? What can I do to improve the life of women around the world?”

There is something you can do. This is another lie of the fallen beings that they always project at you and you will notice many times if you look at yourselves honestly, that you can hear or read one of our dictations, you can feel uplifted, you can feel elated and then after some time there comes this reaction: “Oh, there’s nothing you can do. Who are you? Who do you think you are? What can you do?” But you can say with Gautama: “There is something I can do.” And whatever you do is better than nothing, for nothing has never changed the world but something, many small somethings have indeed changed the world and will change the world in the future. Many ascended master students are looking for this big breakthrough and now we have the Golden Age. But the Golden Age will be brought by many small steps, many small changes here and there is what will bring the Golden Age. There will be people who 500 years from now, still will not think the world is in a Golden Age because they have not realized it. There are people now today who have not acknowledged the immense progress that has been made over the last 500 years, at least in some parts of the world because they have not realized it. They have not changed in their minds. But I can assure you that 500 years from now you will barely recognize this planet, because then the Golden Age will be well and truly on the way to manifesting its higher potential.

So with this I will thank you for your attention, for your openness to be the broadcast stations and I seal you in the love of my mother’s heart. In a spiritual sense you are my children and I want to do what is best for you. I have asked myself what I could do and this dictation and many of my other dictations are an expression of that. My desire to help you free yourself and live more fulfilled lives, more fulfilling lives because you know you are fulfilling your divine plan and your highest spiritual potential because you have healed your spiritual traumas and made peace with being on Earth.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

What is the essence of human rights?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, August 1, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. I AM, of course, also part of the Divine Mother for Earth. I AM part of the Office of the Divine Mother for Earth. It has been said that I AM the Goddess of Opportunity or the Goddess of Justice. And certainly, I come today with a flame of opportunity to extend to all people on Earth, especially to the women who are willing to be part of this movement of first liberating women, then liberating men and also liberating societies from the old mindset.

Now, at our previous conference on the liberation of women, we talked about the fact that in the United States you measure your eyesight by saying that perfect vision is 20/20 and this has given rise to the saying “hindsight is 20/20” because when you look back, you always have the perfect vision to see what should have happened, what could have happened, what did happen, why it happened and so forth and so on.

It is so easy to predict things based on hindsight. It is so easy to predict something when it has already happened. However, can we not take this saying and turn it around and extend it into the future? Can we not use the perfect vision of hindsight to also look at the future? Can we not look back at the past and instead of being focused on the outer events that actually happened, we look beyond the events? We look for tendencies and certain patterns that begin to emerge. Then we can see that if there is a certain tendency that has been repeating itself, that has been going on continuously for several hundred years, perhaps even thousands of years, then is it not likely that that tendency can be extended into the future and can therefore show us something fairly reliable about what must happen and what will happen in the future? Is it really impossible to do this?

Many, of course, have attempted to do this—many different kinds of historians, philosophers, scientists and so on. But can we not refine this activity to look for certain things that relate to the topic we talked about yesterday of the basic humanity and the essential humanity? When you look back at previous societies and previous civilizations, even the ones known in this incredibly short time span of what you call recorded history, can you not see that these societies were much more violent, much more brutal at least in certain ways, than what you see today? You can still, of course, find violence and brutality in today’s world. But if you go back say 1,000 years or 2,000 years, you find much more widespread violence and brutality. You found hardly any society on earth that did not have this, at least if we talk about what we today call the Western world. Can you not see, then, that in the Western world and in other parts of the world, especially in what we call the modern democracies, there has been a clear movement away from this very physical, very raw, very brutal violence?

The level of brutality has dropped, at least in these nations. Is it then so difficult to see that the reason for this is that there has been an evolution in these societies where people have become more and more in touch with their basic humanity? Therefore, they have started to see as self-evident that there are certain things you do not do to other people. There are certain things you do not do to human beings. I know you can point to all kinds of exceptions in the form of wars, crime and so forth. Still, if you look at the general population today and if you could, which you can to some degree do, compare it to the general population of say 1,000 years ago, you will see that back then most people had a far different attitude to violence. They considered violence to be normal and inevitable. Many of them carried around weapons such as knives or swords and were ready to defend themselves at any time. Many of them lived in a constant fear that they could be attacked either by robbers or by even bigger armies from the outside that would come in and steal and plunder what they had. There was much more of this fear of violence and fear of brutality. In today’s world, at least in these modern democracies, you can barely imagine what it was like to live back then. You can barely imagine. There was this constant fear of physical attack and physical violence.

Now I know you can point to certain places even in the more modern part of the world where in the inner cities, for example, there can still be a certain fear of being physically attacked. But in general, we can see that there has been an upward trend, there has been a clear improvement in that in many societies around the world people can live without this fear of brutal violence and it is because they have changed their attitude to life. They have become more in touch with this basic humanity. Therefore, when more and more people in a society begin to accept as self-evident that I am not using violence against other people, then gradually as that critical mass is built, there will be a shift and now this society will no longer be as violent. This is not just because the laws are changed, although in many cases the laws will be changed. It is as if when the collective consciousness shifts beyond a certain point, then it is reflected in the laws of society. Can you not also see that for most of this period that you call recorded history, people lived in dictatorial societies? There were some kings, some emperors, or some religious authority, who had all power in that society. His—and in most cases it was a he—his law, his word was law, and whatever he did was what the people had to live with.

You may ask how democracy came about. How do we have a situation now where a large number of nations around the world have a functioning democracy where they do not have a dictator? They have a government that they have voted for, that is supposed to represent them and, in many cases, does at least represent them to some degree. Why did this happen? Well, it happened because the consciousness of a critical mass of the people in the nation shifted, and they became again in touch with another level of this basic humanity that there are certain things you do not do to people, to human beings. There are certain things a government should not do to its own citizens and therefore, they became open to this idea of a government that is of the people, by the people and for the people. Consequently, the political situation had to change.

I know that traditional historians do not acknowledge this, but certainly anybody who has any kind of spiritual interest, any intuitive sense, can see very quickly, can come to see that it was the shift in the collective consciousness that came first. Then the change in the laws, the constitutions and a political situation came afterwards. I know very well that when you look at traditional history, when you, for example, think back to how most of you were taught about history in school, you can say that this form of history is, in essence, an elitist history. You think that there was an enlightened or a somewhat enlightened elite of people in a certain nation that instituted the change to democracy.

I am not denying that in certain nations there were people who were more attuned intuitively to the ascended masters and therefore, like the early American founding fathers, were able to see that it was necessary to create a new form of government. However, as we have said before, even the founding fathers of America had an elitist attitude and an elitist outlook on life. It was also the case in many other nations. What you see here is, when you step back from this, you realize that what drove the political, legal and constitutional changes that shifted from dictatorship to democracy was a change in the collective consciousness of the people. There was a rising of the awareness of this basic humanity that there are certain things that a government is not supposed to do to its own citizens because the government is supposed to recognize that people have rights.

Now, the idea that human beings have rights is not necessarily basic humanity, it is more what we have called essential humanity. And what does it mean? Well look at this concept of human rights. Where does this concept come from? It is not necessarily an intellectually-reasoned concept. It is not that there was somebody who sat there and intellectually reasoned that people should have rights. It came from an intuitive sense, where people got in touch with this essential humanity and they realized that a human being is, as we said yesterday, more than an evolved animal. A human being has something. Life has something. Life has value, and therefore it must be respected, not because of any outer political reasons, but simply because that is the way it is. It is obvious that there should be respect for life and therefore human beings have rights.

If there is no respect for life, then the concept of rights is meaningless. Now, if you extend this a little further, anyone who is open to a spiritual outlook on life can see that the idea that human beings have rights and that a human life has value is because you are not physical, material, mechanical beings. You are spiritual beings. You came from somewhere beyond Earth. But why do you have rights? What is it that gives you a right? What is a right? A right, for example, is the right to live your life as you see fit without being the slaves of other people. What is the essence of such a right? It is that as a human being, you have the opportunity to improve yourself.

You have, as we said yesterday, self-awareness, which gives you the potential to suffer. But self-awareness also gives you the opportunity to improve yourself. Which means what? Why is it that self-awareness has these two sides? It can give you an opportunity to improve and it can cause you to suffer. What causes you to suffer? It is when you are not allowed to exercise the opportunity to improve yourself. When something in the physical realm prevents you from improving yourself, that is what causes all essential suffering. When you recognize that human beings have value and they have rights, you see that a government should not restrict people’s opportunity to improve themselves and improve their lot in life. Improving yourself can mean many things. If you go back to these early democracies that were created not so long ago, you see that it primarily meant that people who had lived as feudal peasants under the feudal lords were now given an opportunity to improve their physical living conditions.

They could own their own houses, they could own land, they could farm, they could get jobs in industry that was emerging and so forth and so on. You see that even many of the modern democracies have gone through a period where the main focus of these societies was to improve the physical living conditions of people. In other words, they were pursuing what you can call material welfare. This was a natural and a necessary phase. There is no question about this. But my larger point here is that when you look back at societies, can you not see that there has been a clear forward progression on this planet, where there has been an increasing recognition of the basic humanity and the essential humanity? There has been an increasing recognition of people’s humanity, and that humanity means that first of all, there are certain things that individuals do not do to each other. There are certain things that a government should not do to its own subjects or its own people. But it also means that human beings have an intrinsic value.

This means that they have rights that no person, no institution, no society should violate because people should be given the biggest possible opportunity to improve themselves. Now, how do you improve yourself? Only if you have the freedom to make your own choices about how you live, how you look at life, what you believe about life, what you know about life and all of these things. You must not only have outer political freedom, you must also have knowledge and you must, as is beginning to be seen in the modern democracies, you must have psychological freedom to decide how to live your life.

So, when you look at all of this, when you look back and use this perfect vision of hindsight to see what has happened, is it so difficult to now turn from looking back at the past, to looking forward towards the future? Is it so difficult to project this tendency into the future and say: “The increase in the awareness of humanity will and must continue? It will continue. There is no question about this.” If we then look at societies on earth today in light of this increasing awareness of humanity, we can now begin to look at what this means. Now we have talked about before that you could set up an index of humanity. You could create an index of which nations are the most humane in terms of recognizing the basic and essential humanity of their people, which companies are the most humane in how they treat their workers, how they affect the environment and so on.

With this in mind, could you not then also start to do something that is more obvious to people in modern democracies, looking at nations around the world? When you look at what has happened in for example, Europe over the last 500 years, you can see that going back 500 years in Europe, the leaders of society had a very close-minded, again, a fanatical attitude. They were unwilling to change because they did not want to let go of the position they had and the power they had in society. But you can see that they have had to let go of their power and privilege, at least to some degree. What caused this? Well, it was, as we have said, a shift in the collective consciousness where a critical mass of people acknowledged: “We do not want to live in these kinds of elitist societies anymore. We have certain rights and our society should recognize this.” Well, can you not then look at all nations in the world and see that the same must and will happen there?

You look at Europe in the Middle Ages. The mindset of Europe was dominated, to a degree that you can scarcely grasp today by the Catholic church. In other words, religion was very, very important. The religious elite had such a grip on society, that you can scarcely envision it today in the modern democracies, but even this has changed. Democracies have become secular nations that give freedom of religion, instead of allowing one religion to dominate. This is again a matter of recognizing there is a basic humanity, that nobody should be forced to follow a certain religion and the essential humanity that all people have the ability to attune in their hearts to a higher reality and that they should be given complete freedom by society as to how they use that ability. Can you not see that this seemed like an impossible development in Europe 500 years ago, but now it is there? Can you not project this upon the Islamic world and see that even though it has been said, and to a large degree rightly so, that many Islamic countries have the same attitude today, as people in Europe had 500 years ago or societies in Europe had 500 years ago? Nevertheless, Islamic countries must change and will change the same way European nations have done and it will not my beloved, take 500 years for them to do so, for cycles have been accelerated.

Do you understand that if you again look back at history, you can see something very simple? There can be a very long time span, where a certain area of the world is trapped in a particular stalemate, a catch 22, a certain mindset. You look at Europe during the Catholic age where for over 1000 years, Europe had stagnated at a certain point. Because the Catholic church did not give freedom to for example science, you will see that in that same time span, Muslim nations made more progress than European nations because at that time, Islam gave more freedom to society for experimentation than the Catholic church did. So, you see, it is entirely possible that a society can be trapped at a certain level. But then there comes a point where somewhere in the world some nations begin to break through what is holding the world back, they become the forerunners. Now in these nations there can be tremendous opposition to this shift.

Therefore, there may in some cases be wars, as you saw with the American Revolutionary War, there may be various upheavals and it may take a long time for these nations to break through. But once a group of nations have broken through a certain mindset, it will not take as long for other nations to break through. Therefore, if you look back at history with perfect vision and now project into the future, you can see Islamic countries must and will become secular democracies. They may still have the main religion of Islam, but it will not be the only religion and it will not be having the influence on the state that it has today. You can also project this will not take 500 years, this will not take 300 years, it will not take 200 years, it will not take 100 years, it will only take a few decades, barely a generation. It will happen. It is inevitable because there has already been reached on a world scale that critical mass where so many people have recognized this basic humanity, this essential humanity, that societies of the construction that you see in Islamic nations cannot survive for very long. The question is not will Islamic countries change, the question is how big of an upheaval is necessary for them to change. Will it happen very violently, because there is still opposition to it or will it happen in a more peaceful way, like you saw in many of the European nations where, after the French Revolution and the American Revolutionary War, it was seen by the rulers of society, precisely what I’m talking about? There were kings in European nations in the 1800s that were able to look back at the American Revolutionary War and the French Revolution and say, this is coming in our country if we don’t change. These kings then decided that instead of opposing democracy, they would embrace democracy and allow it to happen so there was a transition, a peaceful transition.

You can hold the vision, if you feel so moved, you can make the calls that the same thing will happen in Islamic countries. What I will also say here is that if there is to be a peaceful transition in Islamic countries, how can it come about? Well, my beloved, it is very simple. If men are the driving force, there will be violence and revolutions and bloodshed and wars. The only way that a peaceful transition can happen in Islamic countries is through women in those countries, they are the only ones when you look at this realistically, even when you look at history, who can drive a peaceful transition. As we said yesterday, women did not have to use violence to be given the right to vote and the right to run for office in democratic countries. This proves to you and again, you can look back at history and find other examples, that women have the ability to create revolutionary change in society with peaceful means, whereas men have a far lower ability to do this.

Again, I am saying this partly to put it out there in the collective consciousness because there are women who have embodied in Islamic countries precisely because they made it part of their divine plan to drive this peaceful transition. They need this to be spoken in the physical to give them that impetus to awaken and realize why they are in embodiment and why they are in embodiment in those particular societies. They need to, so to speak, come out of the closet or out of the burqa, and stand forward and work for change as they have the capability of doing, not by creating this violent movement, but by creating a revolution from within, a revolution that starts in the home, that starts with their own husbands or significant family members where they simply start talking to these men in a different way.

You may look back at the movement in the West, where women gradually worked towards the point where they have got the right to vote, you may see that they created an organized movement. You may see that they demonstrated in the streets, they demonstrated in front of parliaments, they did various things to make their cause public. This is of course, what also needs to happen in Islamic countries. But do not overlook the fact that this revolutionary shift started right in the home with women becoming aware of who they are, their own basic humanity, their own basic rights. Once they had made that shift in their own consciousness, they were able to talk to men in their lives in a different way and they were able to help those men shift and gradually this spread like rings in the water. You see my beloved, when you create an organized outer movement that goes out and challenges those who are in power in society, they will feel threatened and they will use whatever the means they have in power to oppose you.

When you create an inner movement that starts in the home, that starts in the family, that starts in local communities, where you change the dialogue, you change the way people talk about these issues, the way they look at these issues, this is much more difficult for the powers that be in a society to oppose. It is virtually impossible for them to eradicate because even the most dictatorial nations find it difficult to go into people’s homes and control everything that is being said. You see that what they often do is they try to use for example, the Islamic religion, to basically brainwash and program people not to talk about these things such as human rights. But when that outer programming no longer works, because women have liberated themselves from it, then what can the authorities do? How do you oppose this movement? How do you in essence as a man who is in power, oppose your own wife or wives in some cases? How do you do this?

Does there not come a point where you start to wonder if you are opposing yourself and your own interests? As we said, many men in Islamic countries would like to see a change so that both their wives and themselves have greater freedom. Once you create this kind of a shift in the way people are talking about an issue, then the authorities have very few options for stopping it. This is one reason I speak out to give these women that impetus to wake up. But I also speak out because women in the West have an opportunity here to show solidarity. You who are ascended master students can make the calls but women in general in the West can also awaken.

Again, what do you see has happened historically? When you go back to these medieval societies, what do you see back then? You saw that you had a small elite and that small elite was made up of primarily men who were what we today would call narcissists. Now narcissists can in some cases cooperate, but it is not really a true cooperation, because a narcissist only thinks about himself and therefore, has only his own interests in mind. But when it is in his own interest to work together with others, he can do so for a period of time, so the elite was divided. But what you saw among the people is that even though they were also downtrodden and had limited options, they were all in most cases, most of them in the same boat. They still were divided. They were also self-centered and so focused on themselves that they could not cooperate, they could not form a unified movement. So, what have you seen happen over the past thousand years or so to some degree, to a high degree, because of the influence of certain ideas that were put out there by Jesus?

Well, you have seen a growth in this coming together of people that had a certain solidarity with each other. But what is this solidarity? What is it that helps people shift from looking only at their own interest to looking at the interest of a bigger group, to saying we must stand together and demand our rights? Well, that is also an increase in not only the basic humanity, but also the essential humanity where you recognize that even though we may be downtrodden peasants, we are still human beings and we have a basic humanity, there are certain things that our rulers should not do to us. We should not be slaves of the noble class. When that shift begins to happen, then again, the rulers must change.

What do you see historically has happened over the past thousand years or so? An increase in the solidarity, where people have become more and more aware of what is happening to other people, and the need for people to stand together and show some solidarity and say we demand a change in society. This is what can be taken by women in the modern democracies and extended as a solidarity with women around the world where you can then look at all nations around the world and you can create this index, this humanity index of how women are treated in those nations.

What are the factors that are suppressing women, that are holding them back? Identify these factors, clearly spell out what the factors are, what the effect is on women, what the effect is on men, what the effect is on society. It is not a matter of blaming. It is not a matter of placing blame. It’s a matter of simply saying, from a purely humanitarian viewpoint, we recognize there are certain things that should not be done to human beings. We the women in modern democracies would never do this to ourselves, we would not do it to each other, we will not accept that our society did this to us. We would not accept that we cannot have a driver’s license, we cannot drive a car, we cannot move freely around, we will not accept it we have to cover our faces, we will not accept that we cannot hold a job, cannot get an education, cannot pursue a career, cannot become self-sufficient, but must be dependent on men for everything. We will not accept that we cannot vote, we cannot run for office, we cannot be represented in the government and so forth and so on.

We, the women in the modern democracies, would never accept this for ourselves and therefore, we cannot accept it for our sisters in other nations. We must first of all extend that solidarity and support. We must also demand that our governments do what can be done about this. Again, not something violent, but something peaceful. First of all, of course, you can create these indexes and say this is what is happening and these are the consequences, there is no blame. You do not need to blame these societies and call them names or call them medieval, old fashioned or this or that. You simply need to state this happens, this is the consequence and then you can leave it at that. You can of course, also take this further and say, should we as a modern enlightened nation, should we trade with a nation that treats women this way? Should we buy oil from the Middle East? Can we not as women, say if you are selling oil at your petrol station that is from Arabic countries, we are not buying at your station. Just imagine the impact this one thing would have. How many oil companies do you think, could continue to sell oil in your nation if all women in your nation boycotted them? Do you think the men can buy enough gasoline that they could keep these companies afloat and doing business as usual or do you think these companies would say we have to change we have to find a way to move with this trend in society? If our customers are leaving because we’re selling oil from the Middle East, we have to find oil elsewhere. There are of course, other sources.

I admit that oil is precisely one of those things that can be difficult to deal with because so much of it is concentrated in the Middle East, but it can be dealt with, there are alternatives. This can of course, go further and further and further, as you who are the ascended master students make the calls and some of you might even have in your divine plan to take physical action to create this. You will see that it will start slowly, but it can spread as rings in the water and it can gain a momentum so that by the end of this decade of the 2020s, there will be much more of an awareness, even more of an organization that is dedicated to this and spreading this awareness, which basically is this. Women are also human beings. We cannot discriminate human beings based on their sex. Women are not sub humans, they are not secondary citizens. They are in all ways fully as humane, as worthy as men and therefore they deserve not only the same rights, but the same opportunity.

It is truly, when you look at the world today, amazing in some sense that this has not already happened. We have said before that many of these western democracies reach a stage back in the 1960s and 70s, where material welfare had been dealt with to the point where most people had spare time. They had attention left over from doing physical work and you see many, many women in these modern nations who have the opportunity to look beyond their own personal situation, look beyond their own nation and look at the rest of the world and say, “How can we use the material welfare, the free time, the free attention that we have to help other women around the world? How can we do this? Why hasn’t it happened?” Well, there is a multitude of causes that we really do not necessarily need to go into but the fact of the matter is, that we have now gradually moved to the point where this awareness is ready to break through to a larger degree. That is why we have dedicated this coming decade to the cause of women, to the liberation of women and when you make the calls, you who are direct students, you will see a tremendous impact here. You will see that there will be these shifts where, even in these nations where women are still treated very, very poorly, there will be a different awareness. There will be a different debate. It has already started to some degree but it will be accelerated greatly.

Female genital mutilation, female circumcision, the attitude towards this has begun to shift but this will accelerate in this decade. There will be more of an awareness that it is not enough for a country to outlaw this but that they must take active measures to stop it where it starts, which is, unfortunately, in the attitude of mothers who feel pressured by their society to do this to their own daughters. They themselves experienced this as a very traumatic event in their lives but they are still under such pressure from society, from religion, from their culture, that they feel they have to expose their own daughters to the same trauma. This is because these women have been forced to suppress their most basic humanity which is, that when I have experienced something unpleasant, I do not want my own children to experience the same thing. I want my children to have a better life than I do. This is one of the most basic aspects of humanity.

There needs to be an effort made in these countries to go out there and reeducate these women and also take active measures to remove this pressure. You will see in this coming decade that there will be this enormous magnetic pull from the collective consciousness on these nations where these practices are still taking place. You will see for a time in some of these nations, where, as often happens when a change is imminent, there will be a polarization. There will be some who are violently opposed to change and who will resist it with all the power they have. But you will also see that this will only cause them to become more and more extreme, until their resistance to change becomes more and more absurd.

This is another thing you can learn by looking back at history. Take a look back. You can see today how the breakthrough of democracy in certain nations was inevitable. You can see this in hindsight. If it could have been stopped, it would have been stopped. The fact that it was not stopped meant that it could not have been stopped. It was an inevitable development but you can also see how in some nations this was resisted so violently that it led to a violent revolution. You can look at the French Revolution and you can say, well, the revolutionaries who beheaded the noble people, the noble class, they were obviously extremists. But why were they such extremists? Because the noble class had resisted change in an equally fanatical way. One thing led to another. One dualistic polarity led to the opposite dualistic polarity and this is what you can learn from history.

When there is resistance to inevitable change, the polarizations will become more and more pronounced until, at least in hindsight, you can see how absurd it was. You look back at the French Revolution. You look at how the kings and the noble class isolated themselves in their elaborate castles and palaces, how they lived a hedonistic lifestyle, not caring about the peasants and the fact that they had no bread to eat while you were eating cake. You can see that this was an absurd situation that they completely ignored the humanity of the majority of the people in the country, completely absurd. What did it attract? It attracted this class of revolutionaries, which we have said, there is an established power elite, if they resist change, they will attract an aspiring power elite who would be willing to overthrow the established power elite with violence. That is exactly what happened in the French Revolution, a textbook example if there were any textbooks about this, which of course there isn’t in current history, but nevertheless there will be in the future. You saw here that what the noble class did in resisting this change that you now see is inevitable was truly absurd. What the French revolutionaries did in beheading all of these people, was equally absurd and the society they created, where everyone now lived in fear of the revolutionaries, instead of in fear of the noble class, was also absurd.

You can see the same thing in the Bolshevik Revolution. The czar’s denial to promote change in Russia was completely absurd. But what the Bolsheviks did was also absurd and the society they created in the former Soviet Union was extremely absurd. You see how this absurd creation of the Soviet Union led to Stalin, who was even beyond the other revolutionaries in taking the absurdity to such an extreme, that anyone who looks back at it with humanity in mind must wonder, how could one person have such a lack of humanity that he created a society where there was so little respect for the humanity of the people? How could this even happen?

You see again, the only explanation here is that when there is resistance or let me step back and say it another way. When you look at history, you can see that there are certain changes that are inevitable. When there is resistance to this change, there comes a point where the change has gained critical mass, critical momentum and now a society can no longer postpone it, can no longer ignore it. It is forced to react to it. If the established power elite react with resistance, they must attract an aspiring elite who forms an opposite polarity and their resistance or their willingness to use violence is just as great. In other words, the established power elite is willing to use force to suppress change and the aspiring power elite is equally willing to use force to overthrow the established power elite. But what also can be seen from history is that when you have such a polarized situation, none of the two power elites fighting for domination represent the positive change that is inevitable. None of them represent this. Therefore, if a society loses one power elite and is taken over by another, it does not lead to the change that is inevitable. It leads to another polarized situation that then must be allowed to evolve into the absurd until people can see it and there is another change.

This is how some societies have changed. Some societies have been stuck in this pattern for some time. The Islamic nations are an example of this. Russia under Putin is an example of this, where he is now, after the absurdity of the Soviet Union became obvious to a critical mass of people, the Soviet Union collapsed. There was a period where there was a beginning democracy in Russia but then Putin stepped in and he became then the new czar who has opposed the change towards a truly democratic Russia. Now you can look at history and you can see it is inevitable, inevitable, that Russia will become a modern democracy that has the same rights, the same freedoms, the same respect for humanity that you see in European nations and other democracies around the world. This is inevitable. Putin is resisting it. How absurd does his rule have to become before a critical mass of the Russian people see it and demand change? That is really the only question right now, not only about the situation in Russia, but also about the situation in Islamic countries, in African countries, in Central America, South America. When will they have had enough of the Catholic influence? The same thing in many other nations, where you see this outplaying of these very dualistic leaders, polarized leaders and the question is simply when will a critical mass of people acknowledge this basic humanity and essential humanity of themselves and each other? When will that happen?

What I have given you here is an entirely different look at history. You may go out there and you will find that there are historians, philosophers, who have glimpsed aspects of this, who have seen it, at least to some degree, who have written about it, talked about it, but they have not fully grasped what I’m giving you here. The fact that what drives history is the collective consciousness. What drives progress in history is a raising of the collective consciousness which leads to a recognition of the basic and essential humanity, which therefore leads to a point where people, a critical mass of people, in the society say enough is enough. Things cannot continue as they were. We demand a positive change. And then the change must happen. If it does not happen peacefully, it must be acted out in greater and greater absurdity of these dualistic polarities, until again, there is a shift in consciousness and now the people can finally see a nonviolent way to create positive change.

Again, you can look back at history and you can see that you were all brought up with an elitist view of history. You were also brought up with a male dominated view of history, that it was often the men who were the rulers and it was the men who were driving change. But I tell you that even in the Middle Ages, women were part of what drove the change. What was one of the major factors that caused Europe to make this shift where it was not dominated by the Catholic church? It was women. The Catholic church made an all-out effort, that with hindsight, truly is one of the most bizarre and absurd periods of history to stop women from having an influence on society. It is called the witch hunts but there was also the Inquisition. There was an all-out effort made by the Catholic church to prevent women from having a positive influence on changing history. You see, by the very fact that the witch hunts took place, you see why did they persecute the witches? Because they were scared of them. Why were they scared of them? Because even back then they realized that women can drive change in society. Why else would they be scared? They were scared of losing their power. What was the cause? Women. That is why they persecuted them, so you see that the male dominated view of history is completely skewed, is completely inaccurate.

But can you not then, in hindsight, look back at the history of the last hundred, two hundred years where you have democratic nations? Can you not then see that what democratic nations have done, have been so to speak, forced by evolution to do, is to give more rights, more freedom, more opportunity to women. And can you not see that this means that in the age we are moving into, women will gain a greater and greater influence on society to the point where they will drive a change in history. How can anyone fail to see this if they look back with perfect hindsight at historical developments, how can you fail to see the tendency and project that this tendency must continue in the future? What will that mean?

Now, you who are ascended master students can see this but there are many, many women in society who are also ready to see it. They do not need to hear or read this dictation to see it. Your calls can have a tremendous impact, where they suddenly are awakened to what they already knew when they made their divine plans. What I am telling you here is, of course, not something that has just now been discovered. We have known this for a long, long time. Many women who are in embodiment today were taught about this before they made their divine plans, because they had the potential, the opportunity, to drive this change, so many are ready for it. By being spoken in the physical, it is a breakthrough by you making calls. The breakthrough will accelerate and you will see that more and more women will wake up and bring these changes.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you even though much more could be said about this and I am sure much more will be said in the future. For we of the ascended masters, we do, as part of our efforts to awaken humankind, intend to rewrite history or at least inspire human beings to rewrite history. We also intend to change the way history is written, so that it is no longer written by the winners, meaning the power elite, but by the real winners, the people who are inspired from above and recognize their humanity. But we also aim to change the course of history. We are not interested so much in writing history as in helping human beings in embodiment make history.

History, it has been said, is the prologue to the future, the past is prologue. Well, it often means that history repeats itself. But I can assure you that Saint Germain has very clear plans for his Golden Age. Those plans do not incorporate that history will repeat itself but that history will become an upward spiral that will lead to a greater and greater manifestation of the golden age that my beloved Saint Germain has planned for this planet and that millions of people have taken embodiment, knowing at inner levels, that it is part of their divine plan to help make it a physically manifest reality.

You have awakened. You can make the calls that others will be awakened. I can assure you that people will be awakened and you will see changes that you could scarcely believe today are possible. They are not only possible, they are inevitable.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

The basic and the essential humanity


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary  through Kim Michaels, July 31, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I am the Ascended Master Mother Mary. I come again to show you that the same being, even though I am normally associated with the Divine Feminine, can be both the Alpha and the Omega, the outgoing and the contracting force. In my previous address, I gave you an example of how I can be the expanding force that gives forth a high-level teaching seen from above, seen from the higher perspective of the ascended realm. And now I want to give you an example of how the Mother can be, not identified with, but at least in attunement with the situation that you have while you are in embodiment on earth.

We have given you many, many teachings through this messenger and through other messengers that are very spiritual, somewhat abstract, that are certainly beyond what most people on earth can grasp. What chance is there that these teachings can have an impact on the global level? Well, as we have said now many times, we do not expect and you should not expect, that all people or even a majority of people, or even large groups of people, will in the foreseeable future come to acknowledge the existence of ascended masters and take our teachings in a direct form. This does not mean that the teachings we give to you cannot have an impact on the global scale. What will have an impact is not the teachings, not the outer form of the teachings but the ideas that are brought forth in the teachings. What we have said many times, is that when you are listening to a dictation, taking it in, experiencing it with as neutral of an awareness as you can, your chakras can be used to broadcast this message into the collective consciousness.

Now, there is sometimes a tendency in spiritual groups in general, to think that you are the only ones who are open to a sophisticated spiritual teaching. You are therefore the only ones who are saving the world or bringing forth the golden age or whatever it may be that you think in your minds. But the reality is, as we have also said many times, is that there are people all over the world in many different contexts, who are mature beings who have volunteered to take embodiment in many different situations around the world, in order to bring forth something new, in order to make a contribution to the forward progression of humanity as a whole. This may not be some big sophisticated thing in many cases. As an example of this, let me look at the entire movement where women protested against the fact that, even in democratic nations they did not have the right to vote. There were some people who started and led this movement that had a certain degree of attunement with ascended masters. They did not necessarily know about us consciously, even though a few of them did, but they had an attunement with us and therefore they could receive these universal ideas. What really drove that movement was the many, many thousands of women in these democracies, that were not yet the modern democracies, but were among the first democracies who did not necessarily have an attunement with the spiritual realm and with the ideas coming from there, but they had an attunement with something else. This attunement allowed them to sense in their inner beings, in their hearts, to sense intuitively, to know intuitively, that it simply was not right that in a democratic nation, women did not have the right to vote, or for that matter, run for office. They just knew this, and they knew it why? Well, they knew it because they had what is normally called the Mother flame, or the Mother awareness.

When a woman becomes a mother, something profound happens in her psychology in most cases. In the normal process of motherhood, something profound happens in a woman’s psychology. When you start feeling a physical child growing inside your womb, you realize that you are no longer just you. You are no longer living your life based on being yourself, being alone, not having anyone to be responsible for except yourself. You realize you are responsible for another being that is not you, and you feel intuitively that that child has certain rights. Now, this could be said to be the driving force behind what we have called the basic humanity. The basic humanity is really what we would say is the very basis for being human, for feeling that you are a human being. What is the foundation for feeling that you are human? I am not talking about the lowest, or the lowest common denominator, but the basis for recognizing that you are a human being. Well, the basis is recognizing that you are not the only human being in this world. You are not alone. No man is an island. No woman is an island.

Now, of course men can have this as well, but women when they become mothers, they usually become aware of this in a much more clear manner than many men have attained, than most men have attained. Of course, there are men who have this sense of the basic humanity, it is often because they have been women in some past lifetimes, where they have also become mothers. It is not that becoming a mother is the only way to achieve this, but it is the most common way. What you have is that in the women’s suffrage movement, the movement that argued for women being allowed to vote, there were many women who because of their motherhood had awakened this sense of the basic humanity.

Now, if we want to give a very concentrated description of the basic humanity, it is not a full description but it is a concentrated description. We can say that it is the outpicturing of the admonishment given by Jesus: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” This is found in many religions and it is the basic humanity. When you are in touch with your own basic humanity, you know from within that there are certain things that other people should not do to you, and you would not voluntarily accept that they did this. You may be exposed to something involuntarily, where in a war situation someone comes to kill you, but you would not voluntarily submit to this. You know, this is not right as most people see it, still thinking in terms of right and wrong. Nevertheless, you know this should not happen. When you are aware that there are certain things that should not be done to you, then the Omega aspect of that is that you also realize there are certain things that you do not do to others. We can say that the basic humanity is simply an inner knowing, an inner awareness an inner acceptance, there are certain things you do not do to human beings. This is basic humanity.

This in a way has nothing to do with any spiritual teaching. We are not even talking about there being a purpose to life, or there being some kind of path you are following, or there being a purpose to society, or a purpose to history, or anything like this. We are simply saying this is an inner feeling, an inner knowing. There are certain things you do not do to human beings. In a mother, it is awakened by the fact that she realizes there are certain things I do not do to my child, but it also extends beyond that to the realization that you do not do it to other people as well.

What we foresee, what we desire you to envision and make the calls for in this coming decade, is this awakening of this basic humanity, first in women then in men. Where there is more of a widespread recognition and awareness of this. There are certain things you do not do to human beings. This is not just an individual matter. This you may call for and envision that it also becomes talked about in society.

What is the next step for these modern democracies that we have talked about? Why are they, in a sense stuck at a certain level? Why are there certain problems they cannot solve? Well, because they have not acknowledged that if you live in a modern democracy, you may well have a constitution that is based on giving certain rights to the people, but you still have not risen to this level of discussing why you have this, why people should have rights, why there are certain things that society cannot do to its own citizens. It is because of the basic humanity. Whether you call it basic humanity or something else, there needs to be an open discussion in these modern democracies of why we even have the concept of human rights. It is because we need to recognize here that a human being is not just a human being, a human being is not just an evolved animal, a human being is not just a biological machine.

A human being has self-awareness. One aspect of self-awareness is that you can suffer. There are some reasons why you can suffer, but that is not really what needs to be debated. It needs to simply be recognized by modern democracies, that human beings have the capability to suffer because they have self-awareness. They are aware that they are alive, they are conscious, they are aware of their outer conditions, they are aware of their reaction to these outer conditions. They are able to know, to determine, that there are certain things that are not human to do to others. This you do not do to others. This could lead on to a recognition that human beings cannot be strictly material beings, because if you were the product of an evolutionary process, based on the saying of “nature, red in tooth and claw” and the “survival of the fittest,” then you would not have this ability to recognize there are certain things we do not do to other human beings. It simply would not be there. You would do whatever you saw fit to do to secure your own survival. It is that simple.

But it is not even our primary goal for this to have anything to do with materialism. Our primary goal is for people to recognize there is a certain basic humanity. When you recognize this, you recognize that what is it that has enabled these modern democracies to reach the level where they are at? It is because we have had a certain recognition of this basic humanity. We have not clearly identified what it was, but we have had this inner sense that there are certain things that the state cannot do to its own citizens, and that one group of people cannot do to another group of people. This is the basis for what it means to be human. You can then acknowledge consciously and publicly that in these countries, a majority of the population have developed this inner sense of what we do and what we do not do. We know that there are certain things that should not be done to us. We know for example, that if the state starts to randomly arrest and imprison people because they demonstrate against police violence, then this is not what a democratic state should be doing.

Once we recognize that there are certain things that we know should not be done to human beings, should not be done to ourselves and should not be done to other citizens in our country, we can then take the next step. This is where you step up from that individual flame of motherhood, and you tune in to what we might call the Divine Mother, the Cosmic Mother, the Planetary Mother. Where you recognize that if something should not be done to myself, or to my immediate family, or to the people in my country, then it should not be done to any human being on earth. That is when the modern democracies could, in the little bit longer run, come to a more conscious acknowledgement of the fact that the motto of a modern democracy should not be to “live and let live,” which in all actuality means “live and let suffer.” You live your own life as the modern democracies and you let the people in other countries suffer. Instead, the motto should be: “Live and help other people live. Help other people overcome their suffering as you have overcome your suffering.”

This is something that in the little bit longer run can happen in at least some modern democracies. It will first happen among women, as we talked about in our previous conference, that women can build this solidarity with women in other countries who are less fortunate than themselves, and can therefore say: “These things that we would never dream of doing to our own children, should not be done to any children, anywhere. These things that we would never dream of doing to each other as women, should not be done to women anywhere. These things that we will never dream of letting men or society do to women, should not be done anywhere”. This is basic humanity and it is a concept, an entire philosophy that is ready, that has been lowered through the identity, mental and emotional levels, so it is ready to break through to the physical in a more widespread manifestation. You can be very instrumental in making the calls for this, to make it break through in the physical.

Now, the simple fact is that one aspect of what we might call again the Mother Flame, is that you empathize. You feel what other people feel. You experience what they experience. If your child suffers, then you suffer. When you expand this, you realize that if children suffer anywhere, you suffer, if women suffer anywhere, you suffer, if people suffer anywhere you suffer. I am not saying here that this is the highest manifestation that you suffer when other people suffer. We have of course given you many, many teachings about this as spiritual students. What I am talking about here is what can happen to the broad population, the majority of women. It is that they can begin to recognize that one aspect of the Mother Flame of the basic humanity is that you cannot just ignore what is happening to people in other countries, to children and women in other countries. You cannot just ignore this when you are a modern, aware woman. I am not here saying that I want women to suffer, but I want women to acknowledge that: “Other people are not as fortunate as I am and I can use my freedom and my affluence and my opportunity, to help others instead of just focusing on living a good material life”, which is really empty of any sense of purpose.

The sense of purpose that many women are ready to acknowledge comes from this helping others. Comes from raising society to acknowledge this basic humanity. Also raising the modern democracies to realize that we have a responsibility to help other people in other nations that are not as fortunate as we are. I am not hereby talking about building an army and sending it in to overthrow a dictator and after that, allowing the big multinational corporations to move in and monopolize the market for diapers and baby food, as you have indeed seen in some countries. That is not what I am talking about. What I am talking about is that democracies can use democratic means to raise the living conditions for people in other countries. This is a multifaceted, very complex equation that will require many, many people. Many of these people are already engaged in doing the work. But what can happen is that they gain more and more support, more and more momentum. This begins with you as ascended master students making the calls, holding the vision, sharing your ideas in a universal way and then it can spread like rings in the water.

Now, the next thing I want to discuss here is that we have also talked about the essential humanity. And what I am giving you here is a differentiation of the basic humanity and the essential humanity. The essential humanity can be described in many ways, of course. For you as spiritual students, it is that you realize you are more than physical beings, you are spiritual beings who are in physical embodiment to expand your awareness, to grow in awareness, to follow the spiritual path. But these are not ideas that the majority of women are ready to acknowledge and embrace. They are ready to acknowledge the teachings we have given before about Abraham Maslow’s levels of needs, that there comes a point where you have satisfied the lower needs and it is time to embrace the higher needs, the self-actualization needs.

Many women in the modern democracies are ready to acknowledge that in these countries, most people have satisfied the lower needs, the deficit needs, the fear-based needs, and they are therefore ready to embrace these higher needs. This does not mean that these women are necessarily having to discover and follow an openly spiritual teaching. It does not mean that the countries have to acknowledge a spiritual teaching. It especially doesn’t mean that these countries or the people have to acknowledge one particular spiritual teaching. This has been the limitation of spiritual movements, all spiritual movements so far including ascended master movements. They have always tried to promote one particular teaching instead of universal ideas. This simply is not a realistic approach, especially in the Age of Aquarius but not even in the Age of Pisces.

What needs to happen is that, (again you can envision and make calls for this) that a majority of women come to the recognition that living a good material lifestyle, pursuing a career, having a family, buying a big nice house, all of this is not enough for them. They want something more, they even need something more because they have a need for self-actualization. Maslow was not affiliated with any particular outer movement or organization, it is simply a universal teaching. Many people are ready to acknowledge that as part of your essential humanity, you have this higher need for a sense of purpose, a sense that your life has a goal, a direction, a sense that you can actually consciously improve upon yourself. It is not just a matter anymore of improving your outer situation, your material living situation, your job, the way you are treated in society or on your job. It is a matter of how you are treating yourself, how you are looking at yourself, how you are relating to yourself, how you feel about yourself, what you believe about yourself, all of this is your essential humanity.

Why? Because, as human beings you have the ability to feel this need. This need will be overshadowed by the lower needs, when you are at a certain level of consciousness. But many people in the modern democracies are now at the level where this is no longer being overshadowed by the lower needs. This is the dominant need that they have, they have not been consciously aware of it, they have not been able to put words on it but this is the central need that these people have. There are many, many people in general who are ready to acknowledge this, but especially women. How many women do you see in spiritual movements? How many do you see practicing yoga, mindfulness, meditation, coaching, going into various forms of psychological work therapies?

Are women not more conscious about improving their health, improving their bodies, improving their diet, all of these things. You see here, that women are the ones who are in a position to bring change, at least in the modern democracies because they have become liberated to the degree that they are ready to embrace this. They are ready to step forward and say: “It is time that our societies step up to a higher level of not pursuing material welfare, but psychological well-being.” This is completely universal, it is not affiliated with any particular religion or organization, or spiritual teaching. It is not something that we of the ascended masters have a patent on, we have no copyright, we have no monopoly on these ideas, we give them freely to all and you can do the same.

Do not go into this state of mind, as I have talked about, where ascended master students think that the goal is to get people to come into their ascended master organization. Just spread the ideas without requiring people to believe in ascended masters, or a particular messenger, or organization, or teaching. Do not put a label on the ideas, that they come from there or they belong to there, just spread the ideas and let the ideas grow on their own.

You will see, and this can be another aspect of essential humanity, that nature has no prejudice. You can see that even the statement in the scriptures “that it rains upon the just and the unjust,” the sun shines upon all and that nature basically is not a respecter of human prejudices. There are people, if you look at them, and as an example, let me take some fundamentalist Christians in the United States. If you took the logical consequences of their beliefs, you would think that if you had a farmer who was a fundamentalist Christian and next to him was a farmer who was an atheist, then nature wouldn’t let it rain on the farm of the atheist. Nature would hold back the rain so that his crops would fail, and he would be forced to acknowledge the superiority of the Christian belief system. This is essentially what they think. You know, of course, that that is not how nature works. Nature does what nature does. It rains upon the just and the unjust, the sun rises and shines upon all. Certainly, there are natural disasters that seem to hit some groups more than others, but nevertheless you still see what I am saying. Nature does not respect human prejudices. Therefore, why should human beings respect human prejudices?

What is a modern democracy? Is it not a country that has transcended at least some forms of human prejudice? Has the democracy not said, we should not treat people differently based on whether they are men or women, whether their skin is this color or that color, whether they belong to this ethnic group or that ethnic group? All people in our nation should have equal rights. Is it not a recognition of the fact that you will live in a world where there is much human prejudice? But this human prejudice has no reality, has no existence beyond the minds of human beings. It is not outpictured in nature. It is not written into the laws of nature, even though some people will use both religious scriptures or scientific materialism and evolution to claim that it is, that some are more favored than others.

You can see that this is not really the belief that a modern democracy is based on. If it was, you would not have rights that apply to all people. You would have selective rights and you would have attempted to create societies, as you have seen in the past, and as you see in many places on earth, where there is a privileged elite. As we have said before, democracy is fundamentally an anti-elitist philosophy and system, where you ideally should prevent an elite from enslaving the majority of the population. This is because democracy recognizes that rights must be applied to all people, not just to certain groups. There are certain things you don’t do to others, and why don’t you? Because all human beings have self-awareness, all can suffer, all have the potential to change themselves, to improve themselves, to raise themselves up.

What is another outcome of this that we look for, as an expression of the Divine Mother, how can you be the Divine Mother in action? Well, what is it that the Divine Mother ideally would like to see for people? You may look at a certain situation. Let us take as an example, women in Arabic, Muslim countries, who are forced to cover their bodies, who cannot get a driver’s license, who cannot move around on their own without having a guardian with them, and all of these restrictions that are put upon women.

Certainly, the Divine Mother would like to free these women from these outer restrictions. But how does the Divine Mother envision that this could be done? There are some people (for example in America) who are again fundamentalist Christians and who believe that Christianity is the only true religion. Islam is a religion of the devil and therefore must be eradicated. Even though they are not particularly feminist in their mindset, they may say: “Women in Arabic countries should be freed from this limitation, and it is put upon them by Islam. The United States and Western nations should assemble an army, go in and overthrow these Islamic governments and institute a free democratic government in these countries.”

This is not how the Divine Mother sees it. This is a perversion of the Divine Father and of the fallen beings. What the Divine Mother looks to, is not simply a political change, a legal change where these women are freed from these outer conditions. What the Divine Mother looks to, is a raising of the collective awareness in these countries, so that the women themselves will raise their awareness and start realizing; “I am more than this role I have been brought up to accept for myself as a woman. I am more than this. I have a basic humanity that says I should not be treated this way.” I also have an essential humanity that says: “I am more than this role that has been predefined for me by my parents, my family, my society, the leaders of my society, the leaders of my religion. I am more than this and I have a right in my mind to free myself from this self-image. I have a right to let it die, to raise myself to a higher self-image.”

My beloved, how did women in the modern democracies get the right to vote? You do not realize today what kind of a process that was. Because you can no longer remember or even imagine how it was. But if you go back to the late 1800s, it was by no means a given that women would gain the right to vote. Because there were many, many men, especially the leading elite of what is today the modern democracies, who had some belief or other that women were inferior and should not be allowed to vote, because it would lead to chaos and the downfall of civilization. The mindset you saw in these men, only a little over a 100 years ago in the Western world, was not that different from the mindset you see in the leaders of Islamic countries today. There were differences in details, but the mindset was the same. They had a fixed attitude to women. They believed that could never be improved upon, meaning they were in a fanatical state of mind and they were completely closed to any ideas that challenged this mindset.

How was the mindset challenged? Did women rise up and raise an army and go to war with the men? No, they raised their own self-awareness. Where they, whether they were conscious of this or not, came to the realization; “I am not the kind of being that I was brought up to believe I am as a woman in this society, I am more than this. Therefore, I am capable of knowing what goes on in society, I am capable of understanding politics, I am capable of casting a responsible vote. It is important for me to do so and it is important for my society to do so.” It was the raising of the self-awareness of women that gradually brought this change.

Now, my beloved, what can bring a change to Islamic countries and many other countries around the world where women are suppressed, without violence, without force? Well, it is exactly the same process, that women in Muslim countries raise their self-awareness, acknowledge that they are more than this, they find a way to come together, they talk to the men around them and they make the men listen. There are many men in Arabic countries that have been brought up to play the role of men. But they feel as limited by that role, as the women feel by the role of women. There are many men who acknowledge that they are limited by the fact that their wives are so limited, and they are ready to let go of these limitations. They are wanting to be free but the men cannot figure out how to do it. The women can gradually bring forth that higher awareness that many men will then support and gradually this gains momentum. Gradually by some women speaking out, as some women have already done, writing books about how they drove a car, were imprisoned for driving a car even though it was not strictly illegal in Saudi Arabia. And even though it led to intense persecution, it also made an essential contribution to shifting the consciousness, not only in Saudi Arabia but in Muslim countries in general, in the West, and people’s attitude to Muslim countries.

One of the biggest opportunities for creating a shift, not only in Muslim countries, but other countries around the world, is that women in the modern democracies develop this solidarity with their sisters in other countries and say: “If we do not accept in our countries that women cannot be treated this way, how can we accept that women are treated this way in other countries? What can we then do as democratic nations to improve the conditions of women in other countries? How can we use our democratic means to liberate women in these countries? What kind of pressure, if necessary, can we put on these nations? What kind of dialogue can we enter into? How can we help them make the transition that we see is inevitable, and that many people in those countries also see is inevitable, but that many among the leaders have not yet acknowledged is inevitable”?

If this breaks through, you will see that there are many men for example in Muslim countries who are ready to change things, because they see that the world is evolving in a certain direction and that certain things must fall by the wayside in order to give growth. There are even leaders in some of these Muslim countries who would like to see a change, but they cannot see how to bring it about because the religious authorities are so set against it. The people are so hypnotized by the religious authorities, that the secular rulers cannot see how they can change the equation without creating some kind of revolution, uprising, whatever you have. But if they saw that there was support among the people for this, then they would be willing to act. These are some of the ways where you can see that it is not a matter of spreading a particular spiritual teaching. But there are certain universal ideas that will come in and that will shift something in the collective awareness.

Now, there are some of you who have looked into the history of ascended master teachings and organizations in this modern era, where we have been able to step forward and publicly give teachings and expose our existence. There are some of you who may have read that in the 1800s, we of the ascended masters gave a certain support to the spiritualist movement. This was a movement where people would get together, they would sit in a dark room, usually around a round table and they would have various rituals. What they would be doing is attempt to communicate with the dead ancestors of some of the people in the room. So, someone had a parent or a loved one that had recently departed and they would attempt to get a message from that loved one. Now, you know very well, that this is not something we support or sponsor today. We are not encouraging you as ascended master students to engage in these activities. But what you do not necessarily realize is that in the 1800s, the Western world was on the brink of becoming entirely materialistic, of denying all religion, seeing it as superstition and going entirely into a materialistic paradigm.

One of the factors that changed that equation, that prevented societies from becoming completely materialistic, was the Spiritualist movement. Because there was a certain amount of people, even some among the (we might say) intellectual elite of society that took part in these spiritualist seances and they experienced something that the rational mind could not quite explain. By having this direct experience, they received a frame of reference that prevented them from becoming entirely hypnotized by the materialist movement. You can see what we are saying here. It is not that we sponsored the Spiritualist movement in order to make the Spiritualist movement a dominant factor in society, or in order to get people to feel some outer loyalty to this movement. But what the spiritual movement was instrumental in doing, was to put certain universal ideas into the collective consciousness. This had the effect of preventing the Western world from becoming entirely materialistic.

I am not saying this was an ideal situation, obviously it was not. It was so to speak, a stopgap measure. But nevertheless, what I am pointing out to you again is, it is not our goal to promote a particular teaching, messenger, guru, movement as the dominant one in the Aquarian Age. We have no desire to see any ascended master organization become as dominant in Aquarius as for example Christianity was in Pisces. For if that were to happen, you can be absolutely sure that that movement would be infiltrated by fallen beings, would be affected by the collective consciousness and therefore will become just as far from the true teachings of the ascended masters as the Catholic church was from the true teachings of Jesus. Otherwise the movement would not gain that kind of popularity.

Now, what can happen is that a set of universal ideas will become commonly accepted by many people. As we move further into the Golden Age of Saint Germain, there may be a certain widespread recognition of ascended masters and our ability to bring forth ideas and inventions. But this will again not be centered around one particular movement, one particular messenger. It is simply unrealistic to believe this, to have this image in your mind. As we have said before, we allowed students in a previous organization to do this because they needed it at the end of Pisces, they needed that initiation. Some of them passed it and some of them did not. This messenger obviously passed the initiation or he would not have been willing to do what he is doing. Many people have not passed the initiation and they are still hoping that one day their organization will be recognized as the primary spiritual movement of the Age of the Aquarius.

Well, my beloved, as the popular saying goes, do not hold your breath. With this, I will hold my breath or rather allow the messenger to hold his, as I have given you what I wanted to give you for this instalment. Again, my gratitude for your willingness to broadcast this into the collective consciousness where it certainly begins a spiral that will gradually gain momentum, be reinforced by your calls and by your studying these teachings, and by hopefully many women beginning to embrace some of these ideas, talk about them, bring them out there. You realize, that you have a tremendous power by making the calls to us. But all women who even talk about these ideas, put their minds on them, are also contributing to building and reinforcing that upward spiral, that upward momentum that will eventually bring a shift. I guarantee you, my beloved, that there will be a shift, there will be several shifts during this decade of the 2020s. There will be several shifts around the world in how women are looked at, how women are treated and there will be concrete, physical, measurable improvements in women’s situation during these coming 10 years. This is a prophecy I will give. And if YOU accept it and if YOU make the calls on it and hold firm in your minds and hearts that it is becoming a reality, then it is becoming a reality. For you have spoken it here below, I have spoken it above. Together we are One and therefore through the power of One we have already won.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Use our teaching to transcend your mental box, not to reinforce it


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary  through Kim Michaels, July 31, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Being the Divine Mother in action through the integration of the Seven Rays.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and since I am the holder of the Office of the Divine Mother for Earth, it is natural that I opened this conference on this topic of how you can be the Divine Mother in action. However, we might begin by asking a different question: “How can you not be the Divine Mother in action?”

We have before given teachings about the Divine Mother that I will go into briefly here. We have said that you live in a particular world of form. This particular world of form was created by a Being that we have called the Creator. We have said that the Creator is the originator of form, but that the Creator itself is beyond all form, because the Creator is not trapped in its own creation. This means that any image in the world that seeks to assign some kind of form, some kind of characteristic to God is a false image, an idol, a graven image. It can be no other way.

What then is the origin of all such graven images? These images can only originate in a mind that has separated itself from its source. You have just given a very profound and very enigmatic invocation before this dictation where it talks about some of these concepts in a way that is designed to confuse the linear mind, the mind that wants to objectify everything. This is the separate mind. The separate mind believes that it is a separate being that lives in a world of separate objects. This is why the separate mind has created the idea that God is a remote being that is not in this world where you live, but is beyond this world. You may have the traditional image that God is in heaven, whereas you are on Earth. But even though this image says that God is in heaven, that God still has form, so even Heaven is a world that can be characterized by form and therefore the remote God in heaven is not the Creator for the Creator is beyond all form.

The mind that has separated itself cannot accept this, cannot grasp it. It cannot understand it. However, what I would like you to recognize, those of you who are sincere ascended master students is that, even the separate mind can be used to reason in such a way that it comes to see its own limitations. Even the separate mind can come to see contradictions in its viewpoints. Even the separate mind can see that sometimes, one viewpoint, when looked at alone might seem reasonable enough but when looked at together with another viewpoint, these two together form an enigma. It is not necessarily that they contradict each other, but you can sense with the mind, the mind can see even with logic, that there is something here, there must be something beyond these two statements and therefore even a mind can be used to recognize that there are limitations to the mind. There are limitations to logic. There is limitation to linear reasoning. This is why we give teachings. This is why we give the teachings on non-duality and the epic mindset because unless you are willing to use the mind’s ability to look for contradictions, it is very difficult for you to free yourself from the pull of the mind so that you can experience what we have called pure awareness.

You see, when you are trapped in this separate mind, this linear mind, you think you believe you have experienced that the mind can only be thoughts. Well, they may also be feelings but they are not really in the mind, they are in the emotions, they are in the feeling body. But the separate mind believes that everything is a thought. The only way to experience the world is through a thought. The only way to understand the world is through a thought. The only way to relate to the world is through a thought. The separate mind thinks that the only experience is thinking, and until you can free what we have called the Conscious You from this gravitational magnetic pull of the separate mind, you will not realize that there is an alternative to thinking and the alternative is what we have called various mystical experiences, intuitive experiences, but first of all the experience of pure awareness where you are conscious without thought, you are aware.

You may even be aware that you are aware but you are not thinking, there is no thought process that leads from one thought to another to another to another. There is no chain of associations. No chain of images. There is just pure awareness. If you have experienced this even for a brief second you have a frame of reference that says: “I am more than the thinking mind, there is more to me, there is more to awareness than the thinking mind”. This is what makes it possible to begin to grasp, even understand that the Creator must be beyond its creation, that the Creator of form is beyond form and that is what makes it possible for you to begin to grasp what the Divine Mother is and what the Divine Mother is not.

You see that what the thinking mind wants to do is to turn everything, meaning everything it can fathom, everything it can deal with, into an object. An object is something that is separate from the mind. The separate mind cannot be one with an object. The separate mind can only be separated from objects. The mind sees itself as being here. The object is out there and the mind is observing and studying and seeking to understand it from a distance.

Why have we so carefully over now several years in fact many years through this messenger, given you teachings about perception, perception filters, about a mental box? It is in order to give you the basis for grasping that the mind, the thinking mind cannot experience an object directly. It experiences an object through a mental image and that mental image exists only in the mind. You are many people hearing this dictation as it is being given live. Each one of you is sitting in your particular place. You may say you are hearing the same words. Certainly, we can say that there is only one voice coming out of the messenger’s mouth. So, there are certain words that are being spoken, not a hundred different voices or a hundred different words, but you are actually not hearing the same words because you are not hearing these words directly. You are hearing them each one of you through your individual minds. And your individual minds form a perception filter that superimposes an image upon the words as they are moving through your mind.

The words that are coming over your Internet connection into your ears are not reaching you directly. They are passing through the filter of your mind, your identity, mental, emotional minds, even an aspect of the physical mind. What is coming through to you and we will put aside who you are for now, what is coming through is not the pure words being spoken from me as an ascended master. What is coming through is what we have talked about how energy waves create an interference pattern, the words that are coming to you are energy waves, even the sound is sound waves but beyond that, beyond the physical sound that carries the words is an emotional aspect, a mental aspect and an identity aspect of these words. And as these words are passing through your emotional, mental and identity bodies, the energy waves are creating an interference pattern with the energies you have in your three higher bodies. So that what reaches you is not the pure words I am speaking. It is an interference pattern that is influenced to some degree by what you have in your mind.

Now, there is nothing wrong with this as such. I am not blaming you. I am simply seeking to help you grasp what is the reality of life on this planet. We of the ascended masters face a very subtle, very delicate task when we are seeking to reach people in embodiment and very few people in embodiment have begun to even grasp the task that we are facing. But we know that some of you can and some of you already have and the more you will be willing to ponder this, use your intuitive faculties to ponder it, seek to have that experience of pure awareness, use our tools and invocations and other dictations to reach beyond that thinking mind, the more you can grasp what we are facing. And the more you understand, grasp, comprehend how things look from our side, the faster you can free yourself from that linear thinking mind and come to realize that what the mind thinks is real, is not real at all. It is a mental image that is created in the mind itself.

Now, certainly you can say that when you look at life in the physical octave things do not go the way you want them always. Sometimes you may have a mental image of what should happen or what should not happen in your life and then what you think should happen does not happen and what you think should not happen, does happen. And you are left therefore to wonder why that is so, or rather the thinking mind wonders, why this is so. And when you look at my beloved, human beings in general you will see that if there is one thing that the thinking mind cannot handle, cannot stand, it is to not know, to not be able to explain why this or that happens. You look at the world, you look at a historical context, you go back and look thousands of years ago when the origin for example, of the Old Testament came up and you can ask yourself: “What was the state of mind of the people who, long before even most Christians think it happened, received the Old Testament from wherever they received it?”

Well, it was their desire to understand the world in which they live, and particularly understand why certain things happen and other things don’t happen. They had mental images in their minds back then, as people do today. They thought the world worked a certain way, should work a certain way. Therefore, they thought that certain things should happen and certain things should not happen. But of course it didn’t always come to pass and so they had to find, their minds had to find an explanation. So you can look at everything that has been going on in human thought and you can see that there are two tendencies. One is the tendency that seeks to create a thought system that can explain how the world works and why certain things happen and certain things don’t happen. This is what you see is behind most religions. Again, if you go to the Old Testament religions, the Abrahamic religions there is the explanation that there is a God in the sky. There is one ultimate God above all the other gods, all the so called idols and this god is, although remote and somewhat angry, even vengeful, it is also a personal god and you can so to speak make him give you what you want, if you give him what he wants. You can make a bargain with this god. You can make sacrifices, you can do prayers, you can live according to his commandments and then you will supposedly get what you want. He will give you what you want because you have made a bargain with this god. Well, what is it but an attempt to explain the inexplicable, explain how the world works, control how the world works. For you see of course that the thinking mind is not satisfied by just explaining, the goal of the thinking mind is to create a situation for you where the things you want always happen and the things you don’t want never happen. Why is this? Because the thinking mind is the origin of the entire idea that there are certain things that should happen and certain things that shouldn’t happen, there are certain things that are good, certain things that are bad, this is the origin.

This originates from the thinking mind and so the mind, in order to keep you forever engaged in the mind, must give you the impression that there is some way to figure out how the world works so that you are in control of your life and only the good things happen and the bad things don’t happen, at least not to you. They may happen to other people but that is their problem for you are after all a separate being, are you not, at least according to the thinking mind you are. So you see throughout history, how people, not only individuals, but groups of people have put enormous mental and emotional, even identity level efforts into creating these thought systems that can explain everything and that can put them in control so that only the good things happen to them and the bad things happen only to those other people who are not part of their thought system, who are not therefore the good people. You have the concept thought about by many, many people, philosophers, theologists, and just ordinary people of why bad things happen to good people. This is what the thinking mind must explain in order to keep you hypnotized, trapped in, fascinated by the thinking mind.

You are on a quest to understand. What happens then as we have said before, all people have this need for security and in order to satisfy it you create or rather, in most cases the fallen beings create this thought system that claims to be based on an absolute infallible truth. It may be the Christian religion, the Jewish religion the Muslim religion. It may be scientific materialism, communism, whatever you have. But there is a thought system that claims to be based on an absolute, infallible truth and therefore when you adhere to this system, when you blindly follow that system you can believe that you are safe—you are in control of your life.

What happens when you go into this state of mind that we have talked about in our discourses on fanaticism? What happens when you go into this state of mind? Well, you accept as I said that you have an idea that could never be expanded. You have an absolute truth that could never be expanded. Now, how could you ever be free of this? Once you go into this state of mind, how could you ever be free of it? Look at history and how many people have been trapped in this state of mind for a very long time. For over 1,000 years people in Europe were trapped in the Catholic mental box. Many people are still trapped in the Catholic mental box. For a long time, many people both in the Soviet Union and outside the Soviet Union, were trapped in the communist mental box. Many people in the Western world in what we have called the modern democracies, which pride themselves on being the most sophisticated societies on earth, are trapped in the materialist mental box and you can see that people can be trapped for a very long time. You can see that the Jews, which are some of the people that you in the Western world have the oldest history of, have been trapped in virtually the same mental box for several thousand years.

How can people get out of this once they’re in it? Well, my beloved that is one aspect of the Divine Mother. What we have given you in ascended master teachings is that there is a certain polarity. We have said that ultimately when the Creator decides to create, it does not create directly out of itself. It first creates a void then it establishes a certain sphere in that void which is filled with a substance that can take on form. This form is in a sense the feminine aspect, the mother aspect of creation. The substance, which we have called the Ma-ter light can take on any form, it therefore gives birth to form and the mother therefore gives birth to form. Therefore, the Ma-ter light is the mother aspect compared to the Creator. That is one polarity you could say, between the Creator as the father aspect and the Ma-ter light as the mother aspect, but the Ma-ter light cannot create by itself so in order to create any form the Creator has to define two forces an expanding and a contracting. The expanding force cannot create by its self because expansion would just continue indefinitely and no form could be maintained so it must be balanced by the contracting force and therefore a new polarity is created where the expanding force is the Father, the contracting force is the Mother.

But there are many such polarities. In the beginning, in the first sphere, there was a polarity between the Creator and the self-aware beings in the first sphere. Once the second sphere was created, there was a polarity between the ascended masters in the first sphere and the un-ascended beings in the second sphere and this of course goes on to your sphere where you could say that there is a polarity between the ascended masters in the spiritual realm and you who are undescended beings. Therefore, you could say that we the ascended masters represent the Father aspect, you represent the Mother aspect.

But you can go beyond this and realize that there are other characteristics of the Mother element because even the Ma-ter light in an unascended sphere is also an aspect of the Mother, the Divine Mother. And what is the role of this aspect? Well, as we have said, ideally, and certainly on a natural planet we of the ascended masters represent the Father aspect. Those who are undescended beings on a natural planet represent the Mother aspect but you are not separated from the Father. You are in constant connection with the ascended masters, your I AM Presence and therefore you see yourself as a being walking a path towards higher levels of awareness. As we have said many times you start out with a point like sense of self and you expand that sense of self as you co-create. You create a form by creating a mental image in your mind, projecting it upon the Ma-ter light and as you experience the form you have created you can raise your awareness, expand your sense of self, create something more sophisticated and this goes on.

But you are still always seeing yourself as a Being who is not separate. You are not separate from other beings on your planet. You are not separate from your Source, the ascended masters, your I AM Presence and so there is that constant figure eight flow, that constant exchange of awareness, ideas, insights, perspective between the ascended and the undescended beings. There is the figure eight flow that we have talked about, between the ascended realm and the unascended realm.

Now, what happens on an unnatural planet? Well, that flow is broken. Why? Because the separate mind cannot see its self connected to the ascended masters or connected to other beings in its sphere, or connected to matter itself. So, you see that what happens on an unnatural planet is that most people on the unnatural planet are not connected to their I AM Presences or to the ascended masters. Therefore, you cannot learn from us, you cannot raise your awareness by connecting to us—we cannot give you direct insights. Of course, our entire goal of bringing forth these teachings through sponsored messengers is to raise up as many students as possible to where you overcome this barrier and you gain, at least sometimes, that direct intuitive connection with us or with your higher being so that you can now receive direct insights. You are in other words, on the direct path, the path of inner guidance, the path of divine direction, where you are receiving something from beyond the material realm or rather from beyond the four levels of your own mind and you are using this to raise your awareness.

What does it mean to raise your awareness? It basically means that you separate the Conscious You from identification with a perception filter that is defined in your identity, mental and emotional minds, even the physical mind. This is essentially what the path is all about. Now I said earlier that when you look at human endeavors, one aspect of what people have been trying to do is create these thought systems that explains everything. But you do actually see that there is another effort, another initiative that has been going on for as far back as you know and that is that there has always been an attempt from the ascended masters to bring forth a teaching that can help people free themselves from the thought systems in the world, and thereby free themselves from the mental boxes of their own minds.

The teachings given by the Buddha were such teachings. We might call them challenging teachings, teachings that are meant to challenge people’s mental boxes, challenge their perception filters and thereby hopefully help them free themselves from those perception filters. The teachings of Jesus—the original teachings of Jesus, were also an example of this. Even the teachings of Mohammed, at least until he went into a dualistic state of mind, were meant to do this. The teachings of the Kabbalah, many other teachings of Buddhism, even certain teachings of Hinduism, the Taoism and many others were an attempt to give people something that could challenge the linear-thinking mind and its belief that it had everything under control.

So you have these many examples of teachings that were meant to free people from their mental boxes. What you who have studied our teachings for some time should be able to do if you haven’t done it already, is to make this switch where you suddenly realize, you see it, you are experiencing the reality of it, that the goal of the spiritual path, the goal of true spiritual teachings is to free yourself not only from the collective mental boxes created by humankind or groups of people, but your individual mental box. And the key to doing this is that you are willing—you are willing to challenge your mental box, you are willing to use even the thinking mind to think the thought that the way you look at reality is not the only way. It is not even the highest way. It is not the ultimate way, there is more to know there is more to experience as we have said many times. This is the key to the spiritual path. Now, is this a guarantee? Well, certainly not. Everything is subject to free will. As I said, the original teachings of Jesus were meant to challenge people’s mental boxes. There were some among his early followers and those in the following centuries that used the teachings that way but there were relatively few who were able to do this and so as almost always happens after some time, people who are not willing to challenge their mental boxes, they take a teaching and they use that teaching to reinforce and validate their mental boxes. In other words, they take a challenging teaching that is meant to liberate your minds and they turn it into a new mental box that traps your minds. This is what started happening at a very early stage as you see even Peter was an example of this, which is why Jesus told him to ‘Get thee behind me Satan’ because he was trying to take the example and teachings of Jesus and validate his mental box of what should or should not happen to the Living Christ in embodiment, thereby what should or should not happen to himself. There were Christians from the beginning, groups of Christians who did this and it all culminated with the formation of the Catholic Church.

Now I trust that you who are ascended master students can see this. But can you also see, are you willing to see that even ascended master students can do this with an ascended master teaching? Are you willing to acknowledge that previous groups, previous dispensations of ascended master students have done this to the teachings we gave them? Are you willing to see that even some people have attempted to do this with the teachings we have given through this messenger which is why some people have left these teachings when it became clear to them that we will not conform to their mental box. And why will we not? Well, because we have a very long experience of seeking to liberate people from their mental boxes and since we still have a messenger who is giving teachings, we can see when certain groups of students have used our teachings to reinforce their mental box and therefore we can come in and say something that will challenge those mental boxes. And either the students will then be willing to challenge their mental boxes and come up higher with the teaching, or they will not be willing to do this and therefore they must reject the teaching, reject the messenger and they use their thinking minds to come up with some explanation for why the teaching isn’t true, why the masters would never say this, why the messenger is no longer a sponsored messenger and so forth and so on.

They have now done what the Christians did, what the Jews did, what so many other people have done. They have used their thinking minds to claim a higher authority than what comes from the ascended masters. They are claiming they know better what the ascended master should or should not say, just as Peter thought he knew better, what should or should not happen to Jesus. It is the same pattern that repeats itself over and over and over again. We have seen it so many times that some of you will be able to appreciate why, as long as we have a sponsored messenger who is in embodiment and can give new teachings, we will do everything we can to not allow the students following those teachings to stagnate. We will do everything we can to challenge your mental boxes so that you find it more and more difficult to use our teachings to validate and reinforce those mental boxes.

Now back to my question about how we can free human beings who do not acknowledge the existence of the ascended masters or any source beyond the material universe. You may say that the Christians acknowledge the source beyond the material universe but they do not, they only acknowledge the source that is their mental image of God and their mental image of Christ. That is why they have created a mental image that became solidified with the Catholic Church instead of following the Ascended Master Jesus Christ for the past 2,000 years.

So how do we free people who are in this state of mind, who cannot, will not hear any direct teaching from us whether inside themselves or from an external messenger? Well, this is the role of the Divine Mother and it is built into the functioning of the Ma-ter light. And how does this work? Well, it works in a very simple way. The Ma-ter light will outpicture the mental images that human beings project upon it and you may say: “Well, but did you not just tell us that most people have a mental image that defines what should happen in their lives and what should not happen in their lives? So, if the Ma-ter light was outpicturing people’s mental images, then shouldn’t they be in a situation where the Mother light outpictures people’s mental images so that only the things they wanted to happen did happen and the things that they didn’t want to happen did not happen.” In other words, if the Mother light is really outpicturing people’s mental images, shouldn’t the Mother light validate their mental Images? A very valid question my beloved, so how does it work? Well, first of all you must ask yourself which mental images should the Mother light outpicture? Is it this group’s mental images, or that group’s mental images? Because you would see then, that the Mother light should outpicture vastly different things based on people’s mental images. So, there should be seemingly one physical reality here in this part of the world and another physical reality in another part of the world. How would that even be physically possible given the nature of the density of matter?

You see my beloved when the majority, even the vast majority as is the case on earth, of people on a planet (that) go into the separate mind, they have as we have said before the effect that they make matter on that planet more dense. The more dense matter becomes, the less it responds to people’s minds. In other words, people may think that matter should outpicture their mental images, but by the very fact that they have created these mental images as separate beings, who are separated from the planet on which they live and separated from their source and separated from each other, they have densified matter. This means that when matter becomes more dense it becomes less responsive to the mind. This means that matter responds less to a particular individual or particular group of people. Instead matter now responds to all human beings, to the collective consciousness that is shared by all human beings. It also means that, it seems as if matter is independent of the mind, which is what has given rise to the materialist paradigm, the materialist thought system where it is thought that matter does not in any way respond to mind, it follows laws of nature that are independent of the human mind. In a sense, we could say that it is correct that matter follows certain laws of nature. It is just that those laws of nature are to some degree, affected by the collective consciousness of humankind. They are also defined by the Elohim, and so forth and so on, but to a large degree the densification of matter is affected by the densification of the collective consciousness.

But the other aspect that comes in here is that people’s thought systems reside where? They reside primarily in the mental mind but also in the conscious mind. So when someone says: “I am a Christian, I believe in the Christian God and the Christian image of how the world should work” this resides partly in the conscious mind and that is why people are thinking that they are projecting a certain image with the conscious mind and they think that the Ma-ter light should respond to the images and beliefs they have in their conscious minds. But as we have told you, you have a subconscious mind. Your emotional, mental and identity minds and you are constantly projecting through those minds as well.

What is it that is being projected upon the Ma-ter light? What have I just said earlier? When you are hearing these words, you are not hearing the direct words because they are filtered through the perception filter you have in your identity, mental and emotional minds. In other words, whatever comes into your mind creates an interference pattern with what is in your mind. Does it not stand to reason that whatever leaves your mind also creates an interference pattern with what is in your mind before it leaves your four lower bodies?

You’re having a conscious thought. Many, many spiritual people have gone into treasure mapping and using other kinds of supposedly failsafe methods to manifest what you want in life so they are creating in their conscious mind a mental image of what they want. “I want this beautiful house, I want a new car, I want plenty of money” and they are projecting this out and they think they are projecting out exactly what is in their conscious minds, but they are not because as that image passes through the emotional mind an interference pattern is created between the conscious impulse and what is in the emotional mind – what you think you are worthy of, what can happen, what cannot happen. Then it goes into the mental mind, now a new interference pattern is created. Then it goes through the identity mind and another interference pattern is created so what comes out of your four lower bodies is not the same as what you have in your conscious mind. That is why in a certain sense you could say that the Ma-ter light is out picturing what people are projecting upon it, when you look at what they are projecting with the totality of their four lower bodies.

The Ma-ter light is, within the framework defined by the Elohim – you may call it the laws of God, or the laws of nature as you like, outpicturing what humankind is projecting upon it through the totality of their individual minds, their four lower bodies but also through the totality of their collective minds, the four levels of the collective mind. Why is this happening? Well, it is happening because it is the only way for the ascended masters to free people from their mental boxes, their perception filters. You are projecting something with the conscious mind. If what you are projecting with the conscious mind was exactly outpictured by the Ma-ter light then what is outpictured by the Ma-ter light would validate your perception filter, your mental box. How would you then ever free yourself?

What is the only way in the school of hard knocks as we have called it, to free people from their perception filters? It is precisely that the Ma-ter light is outpicturing something different from what people are projecting with their conscious minds, which gives them an opportunity to say: “Why isn’t life conforming to what I am projecting with my conscious mind? Why isn’t life going the way I want? Why are the things that I don’t want happening and things I do want are not happening? Why is this?” and here people can take two ways. Usually they go into a phase where they are in denial, complete denial. They are outpicturing, they are holding on to their existing thought system. For example, you see many, many religious people, Christians and Muslims and Jews especially, but even from other religions, who are fanatically, we might say, holding on to their belief system. Somehow the Christian explanation of how the world works must be right even if it doesn’t seem like it and even if it doesn’t seem to work here on earth then at least it will be right in a way that when I leave embodiment, I will go to heaven because I’ve been a good Christian. This is what many people believe. This is a state of denial, complete denial.

The question is how do people get out of denial? Well, there is only one way. They have a firm belief system, belief about what will happen after they die. Then they die and they experience that their belief system was not right. What they thought was going to happen is not going to happen. They thought they were going to heaven whether the Christian or Muslim or the Jewish heaven and they don’t, they are sent back to Earth. When that has happened a sufficient number of times they will begin to question it. Now, for some people, a sufficient number of times is a very, very high number of embodiments, my beloved. There are people who are still fundamentalist Christians in this lifetime, and who have embodied in a Christian environment since the formation of the Catholic church, and they have still not been willing to question their mental box. Their mental box has somewhat changed, some have shifted from Catholic to fundamentalist, but nevertheless they are still not willing to question their Christian mental box. There are people who have embodied in a Jewish mental box for many more embodiments going back to the time of Abraham.

It is for some people a very long process but eventually there comes a point where people start to question their mental box they have had for many lifetimes. What happens to many people is that they get so shocked when they come into their next embodiment, and they carry with them this inner knowledge, inner intuitive knowledge that their mental box is not correct. Many of these people actually choose to embody in the same mental box, for example the catholic in a catholic family, but they know from childhood that there is something missing, something wrong with the catholic religion. But they are often so shocked by this that they start to look for another infallible belief system and some of them shift from a Christian mental box to a materialist mental box and now they begin to believe in scientific materialism and they believe that scientific materialism has now finally provided the infallible, the final thought system that can explain everything. There are people who have embodied for several lifetimes in this but the materialist belief system is not that old yet and so there are many people who have not yet embodied enough times and had their belief system challenged after they died, that they have come to the point where they can question that belief system. That’s why you see many people who are still stubbornly materialist and will not question that mental box even though they have experienced at least a couple of times, that they didn’t disappear into nothingness after the body died, that they still have awareness and that they reincarnate again.

So the next step after denial, or after questioning one belief system, is that you start being willing to question the most common belief systems that exist in the world. In other words, you can look at yourself, you can look at many other spiritual people, basically all people in what you might call the New Age or the spiritual movement, they have come to the point where they have realized the mainstream belief systems, whether they are of a religious orientation or political or materialist orientation, something is missing. What many people then go into is a phase where now they are willing to look beyond the most common belief systems. In other words, it’s not just a matter of going from the one extreme of religion to the other extreme that denies religion. You are, as many people say about themselves, spiritual but not religious. You realize that religions are not enough but you also realize materialism is not enough so you are looking for something spiritual. Then people go into finding a not so common belief system, a thought system, a guru, a spiritual teaching and they now accept this is the final one, finally I found the ultimate one. This will take me home. This will set me free. Now grant you, there are a number of belief systems on earth, there are number of gurus on earth who have raised their consciousness and started to see through the dualistic illusions and the epic mindset. It is not my intent to say here that there is only one religion or one spiritual teaching or one ascended master teaching that is the only one. I’m not even saying that the teaching we are giving through this messenger is the only one.

But what happens to many of these people is that they are still seeking the ultimate thought system. They have not grasped that there is no ultimate thought system because the purpose of a thought system is only one thing, it is to help you question your personal mental box and to continue to question it until you stop identifying yourself with it, you have freed the Conscious You from the mental box, you are no longer inside the mental box, you have stepped outside of it and you can see it is just a mental box. This is not a matter of questioning the teaching. It is a matter of questioning what is in your mind that is beyond the teaching. It is these subtle beliefs about yourself and about life that you have built up since you came to this planet, or since you were exposed to the fallen beings and went into duality, created what we have called the primal self and these other separate selves – this is what forms your mental box. There may sometimes be separate selves based on a certain outer teaching and it can even be based on an ascended master teaching but there’s more to it than that. There is that you come to see how you, your mind, your beliefs are limiting yourself and you come to experience that you are pure awareness and therefore you are more than all of these beliefs in your mental box. Therefore, you can begin to dismiss these selves one by one and this is what frees you.

Now, you may look at a certain guru who is an embodiment who has reached a higher level of awareness and has started going into non-dual awareness. You may say that this guru has started to free himself from these mental boxes and therefore he can give teachings to the students that can help them also. But if the students think that following the guru is enough then the guru cannot help them. The same with the ascended masters, we are of course beyond all mental boxes on earth, we are seeking to give you teachings that can free yourself from the mental boxes but if you’re not using them that way it is not going to work for you.

We have given several teachings, several dispensations through sponsored messengers over the past century. They all have elements that can help you transcend your mental box. Some students have used them that way, but the majority of the students who were attracted to those movements did not use them that way. They believed this is the final revelation even though all of these movements have said that they are part of progressive revelation, they have believed this was the final one. Progressive revelation ended with our messenger and we don’t need to pay attention to what the masters might be saying now because they are not saying anything. The real ascended masters are not talking. These other people who claim to be messengers they are just channeling impostors and so they sit there, having used an ascended master teaching that was meant to help them transcend their mental boxes, to reinforce their mental boxes. What can we do about it? Nothing. They are no longer on the path of divine direction even though they claim to be following an ascended master teaching. They have put themselves back in the school of hard knocks. The only chance is that over time, perhaps several lifetimes for many of these people, they will experience that they are not going to ascend after this lifetime even though they have given thousands of hours of violet flame decrees and they believe that that would guaranteed their ascension, but they are not, so they will have to come back down in embodiment and maybe after several embodiments like this, they will begin to be open to question their mental box and the way they have used the teaching to validate and reinforce the mental box rather than using the teaching to systematically get rid of the mental box by getting rid of these separate selves.

We have said we have done everything we could through this messenger to give you teachings that can set you free but there is no guarantee that they will set you free unless you use them to overcome your mental box. My beloved, what is the task of the Divine Mother, the Office of the Divine Mother? Well, in a sense you could say that the task of the Divine Mother is to challenge people’s mental boxes. We who are part of this Office do it in two ways, we do it through the school of hard knocks, we do it by giving teachings – teachings that continually challenge the students who are willing to listen to these teachings so that you can come up higher.

What is the outcome, the ideal outcome we would like to see happen in this coming decade of the 2020s that we have said is dedicated to liberating women or changing the way women are looked at, women look at themselves? Well, it is of course not that everybody, all women, come to acknowledge ascended master teachings because that isn’t a realistic goal. For that matter not all women can in 10 years make the transition from these states of consciousness I have talked about to acknowledging an ascended master teaching. But it is certainly one of our goals that as many women as possible will come to the point where they grasp, consciously and intuitively experience, the reality of what the spiritual path is all about – that it is all about overcoming your mental boxes, challenging the mental boxes.

Again, this doesn’t even mean that you have to acknowledge an ascended master teaching. There are other ways that many women who may not hear about an ascended master teaching come to challenge the mental box of what it means to be a woman. Our previous webinar about the liberation of women was meant to do this but we aim to give more teachings of course, as the decade progresses. Even in this webinar we also aim to give teachings that can supplement that goal of helping women free themselves from the mental boxes that have been created by the fallen beings, by men and by women themselves. For of course it is not so my beloved that the fallen beings have direct power over your mind. There are many people on earth that have given away their free will, given away their power to be in control of their own minds, so that the fallen beings can directly influence these people’s minds. That is why you see for example, a crowd of people can be taken over by a collective mind and now they become a lynch mob that are throwing stones at the police or smashing windows and stores and raiding those stores as you saw in these demonstrations. You saw in the United States for example, how the demonstrations started, and what was the point of the demonstrations? What started the demonstrations? Was it not to protest against police violence? Well, how can you protest against one form of violence by allowing yourself to perform another form of violence? Two wrongs cannot make a right so you see that the only chance such protests could have an impact was if they remained non-violent. When you cross that line of allowing violence, and I know there was only a minority of the demonstrators that crossed that line, but then you still are going against your original purpose of overcoming violence.

You see here that women are in a certain mental box. They have been put in that mental box by the fallen beings, by men, but you will not get out of it by fighting men, even by fighting the power elite. You will get out of it only by first freeing yourself from that mental box and then serving to use your newfound freedom and insight to help free others. Women will not be liberated by fighting men. Women will be liberated only when they first liberate themselves and then liberate men. When both men and women are liberated then women are fully liberated. But why are we talking about women? Because it is a fact that there are more women who are ready to step up to this higher level than there are men therefore we look to women to drive that movement where people begin to see, societies begin to see the dualistic mindset and its subtle and far ranging effects on society and on history and on individuals. This is one important aspect of the Office of the Divine Mother.

Now we know of course that it is not a majority of the people on earth who are ready to take this step. It is for that matter not even a majority of the top 10%, but it is a critical mass among the top 10% who are ready to embrace this willingness to challenge their mental boxes. Again, they don’t even need all of them an ascended master teaching to do this. There are other teachings, there are even non-spiritual teachings. There are people who are ready to make this in an entirely secular, more universal context. Even psychology can help people do this and start to challenge these mental boxes and realize that you, there is a part of you that is more than your mind – the thinking mind, the reasoning mind, the linear mind, the analytical mind, the intellectual mind. When more and more people begin to realize this and question the mental boxes created by this mind, then that will be what will drive progress into a new level of awareness for at least the more sophisticated societies on earth and eventually other societies will be pulled up with this.

With this I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. We have of course much more to say about this, where we’ll talk about what we have called ‘the basic humanity’ or ‘the essential humanity’ which is what the majority of the people can begin to grasp but this will be in another release. This release is complete, except for thanking you to be willing to be, as we have said many times, the broadcast stations that through your chakras have broadcast this message into the collective consciousness where it can serve to awaken some of those who are not consciously aware of the ascended masters and our teachings. For this you have my gratitude and I look forward to what else we, as the Office of the Divine Mother, will give to you during this conference.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Is America a free society?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, September 20, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Choosing America’s Future.

Vajra!

I am the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, and I claim my right to manifest my presence in America. What gives me that right? I hold the spiritual office of Lord of the World, and America is part of the world, therefore, under that spiritual office. What can the Buddha contribute to the topic of choosing America’s future? Well, a big theme in America for many Americans is freedom. Unfortunately, many Americans have not developed a buddhic perspective on freedom. And therefore, they are not free. They are not as free as they could be. They are not as free as they would have been had they not been manipulated by the power elite into giving away their freedom. 

Too many Americans are focused on freedom as an outer thing. You have political freedom, you have economic freedom, you have freedom of speech, you have freedom to do this, freedom to do that. Some even think you have freedom to do whatever you want, regardless of how it affects other people. This, of course, is not the case, as the Buddha promoted the concept of the sangha, the community. 

Now, it is, of course, important to have these outer freedoms: freedom of religion, freedom of speech, freedom to assemble. But many Americans, because they have become polarized into this Christian conservative faction actually do not respect freedom of religion. Many Americans from both of the two factions that dominate the public discourse do not respect freedom of speech. Well, they respect freedom of speech for themselves but not for others. They feel that they should be allowed to say anything they want, but others should not be given the same freedom. Those who disagree with them should not be allowed to say what they want to say. Many people feel that they should have freedom to practice their religion but other people should not have the freedom to practice a different religion, especially one that they consider as an inferior or even a false religion.

Well, my beloved, ask yourself this simple question: given that all religions in the world contain the ethos do unto others what you want them to do to you, how can you expect to be free if you are not willing to give the freedoms you want to other people? How can you have freedom of religion if you are not willing to give other people the freedom to have a different religion than yours? How can you have freedom of speech if you are not willing to give other people the freedom to say something that you disagree with? Sooner or later someone will disagree with what you are saying. And they will want to limit what you can say. Sooner or later someone will not like your religion and they will want to prevent you from practicing your religion. Your religion may have a certain status of superiority right now, but it will not always have this or you will not always in future lifetimes belong to the same religion. It is a simple principle that, quite frankly, all Americans are able to grasp if they are willing to just consider it, that if you want to preserve your freedoms you must give the same freedom to others. If you want the right to be who you are you must give other people the right to be different than you are. Otherwise you will not, in the long run, preserve your own freedom. 

Now, there is, of course, another aspect of freedom that many Americans have not considered. And it is the fact that you may have outer freedom, you may have political freedom, but can you exercise that freedom? Can you do whatever you want? What does it take to exercise freedom? What does it take to exercise outer freedom? Well, you must have inner freedom, you must have some psychological freedom, some mental freedom. Because it does you no good to have a certain outer freedom if you are so wounded, so crippled in your psychology, that all of your energy and attention is fed into dealing with these psychological wounds, trying to avoid that you are hurt again as you have been hurt before. Or if you are going into these reactionary patterns that actually take away your freedom, because you are always trapped in this reactionary pattern. 

You all have seen people who are so disturbed mentally that perhaps they are always talking, they are always saying something that makes no sense. Perhaps they are moving in certain ways, they cannot sit still. They have cramps or whatever you have in mentally ill people. But many Americans are not willing to consider that they also are crippled psychologically, even though it may not have a visible effect. Many are not willing to consider that they could be crippled psychologically, but it is so common that it is considered normal in their society, at least in their local area. 

This is what the Buddha can add to the discussion of freedom in America. You are not truly free by having outer freedom, political freedom. You are only truly free when you have psychological freedom, mental freedom. How do you attain this? Well, we have, of course, given many teachings through this messenger about how to heal your psychology and overcome the things in your psychology that take away your freedom. But to reach back to what the Buddha said, what I said 2500 years ago—or at least what the being who was in embodiment back then, a being that I, of course, have transcended many times since then—said: What gives you freedom? Well, you must overcome the pairs, which is what we today call the dualistic extremes. You must strive to attain non-attachment. Because it is only by attaining non-attachment that the demons of Mara will come to you, and they have nothing in you whereby they can pull you into a reactionary pattern that takes away your freedom. 

Now, if you look at what other masters have talked about at this conference, you have the culture war. You have two factions that are fighting for dominance in American society. Look at either of these two factions. Look at the people who are pulled into the mindset that dominates these factions. Are these people free? Some of them will say that they are. Some of them will think that they are because they have the superior idea, the superior worldview. But if you look at it from a purely psychological perspective, are these people psychologically free? What you will see is that most of them have their entire intention, their entire energies, their entire thoughts pulled into thinking about these issues. They have their feelings pulled into responding with certain feelings towards other people. 

If you look at these people who are pulled into these culture wars, who have a strong reaction to it, you will see that their emotions are in constant uproar. As we have said, many of them are completely overwhelmed by this anger energy. Well, my beloved, can you be truly free when you are angry? The reality is that you cannot. And most people will be able to see this if they will just put their minds on it and think about this logically, rationally, neutrally. An angry person is not free, cannot be free. Why? Because anger draws your attention into focusing on certain thoughts, certain feelings, and repeating them over and over again. Many people who are angry have a scenario they are playing out in their heads over and over again, and it consumes their attention. They are not free to think about whatever they want. They are not free to feel whatever they want. They could not choose to say: “I don’t want to be angry anymore. I want to be at peace,” because the anger is so strong that it has taken over their feelings and their thoughts. Is it just anger that has taken over their thoughts? Or is it what we have called collective entities? 

Each side in this culture war, they have built a number of very powerful collective entities. And those people who really go into one of these positions and accept it, and really open their minds to the rhetoric, they also open their minds to these collective entities who come in, take over their minds, and suddenly the people are not free. Most of their attention is pulled into these repetitive patterns that take away their freedom to choose what they want to feel, what they want to think. Now, many of these people have been wounded from childhood, many of them were wounded from past lives. They have come into this lifetime with these wounds, these reactionary patterns that have taken away their freedom. For many of them it is not really that taking this Republican or liberal position is what has taken away their freedom. Taking this position was simply a consequence of the fact that their freedom was already taken away. It just gave them a certain outlet whereby they could direct their anger at another group of people and feel that they were among the righteous who were taking America in the right direction. 

You can always debate which came first the chicken or the egg, which came first the individual psychology, or the collective psychology created by one of these factions. But nevertheless, the net result is that the people are not free. They are not free to choose what they do with their minds. 

This is, of course, when you look back, the entire purpose of the Buddha’s teaching. It was never my goal to create a religion, not even what has been defined today as the various branches of Buddhism. It was my goal to create a universal movement that would give people psychological freedom. This, of course, was also the goal of Jesus, who did not come to start the Christian religion as you know it today or have known it in the past. He came to start a universal spiritual movement that would give people psychological freedom, spiritual freedom. 

Now, what is it that takes away your mental freedom? It is that your mind is polarized. It is pulled into accepting one side, one polarity, as true and another as false. You are, therefore, affirming, validating the one side and you are fighting the other. You are engaged, then, in a dualistic struggle. And you are seeking to defeat the opposite polarity to your own, which means you are struggling against other people seeking to either defeat them, convert them or possibly kill them. And how can you be free when you are engaged in such a struggle? It cannot be. What is the only way out? Well, it is what I defined as the Eightfold Path, which Jesus defined another way, which can be defined in many other ways as we have done now through these teachings. There are many mystical paths that can take you out of the dualistic struggle, but they all work the same way. They work by helping you come to a point where you see the beliefs that you have adopted, that are pulling you into the dualistic reactionary pattern and, therefore, taking your freedom. And when you consciously see it, and resolve it, you can choose to leave the dualistic struggle, to leave the path of the dualistic struggle. And you can step onto what I call the Middle Way, what Jesus called The Way, and which has been called many other things throughout history. You can choose to step onto the path where you are working your way towards greater and greater freedom from these dualistic reactionary patterns.  

There are some who believe that the Republicans are the only ones who can guarantee the freedoms of America. There are those who believe that the liberals are the only ones who can give greater freedom to Americans. The reality is that neither side can guarantee or give greater freedoms. They can only limit people’s freedom by pulling them into this dualistic struggle. 

Now, of course, we are ascended masters. We are permanently beyond this struggle, and therefore, we have no need to force people’s free will. We have no need to force people to transcend the dualistic struggle. If a majority of the American people have not had enough of the dualistic struggle and want to continue in that struggle, then we naturally bow to the free will of a majority of the people. But naturally, all choices have consequences. If you choose to stay in a dualistic struggle, you are choosing a confrontational future for America. You are choosing that America will continue to be a confrontational society. But you are not simply choosing that it will continue to have the level of conflict and tension and confrontation that it has now. Because the conflict must accelerate. The struggle must intensify. Because this is essentially what you are saying you want. It is also the only way that you can come to a point where you have had enough of it. If you have not had enough of struggle at the present level, then you must experience a greater intensity of struggle, so that you more quickly move to the point where you will have had enough and can, therefore, be free of it. 

This is mandated by the law of free will, because not all people in America want to continue to struggle. Not all people in the world want to continue to struggle, and America is part of the world. America is not an island. No nation is an island. You may think that you are the biggest and most powerful nation on earth, you have the biggest military, you can defend yourself against any foe. You may think that you have a right to do whatever you want in your country. Well, from a certain outer perspective you do. But from a higher perspective you do not because America is part of the world. And Americans live within the collective consciousness of humankind. And humankind lives within the collective consciousness of all of the self-aware beings in your unascended sphere. And the vast majority of the self-aware beings who are not on earth have chosen the path that leads beyond duality, confrontation and struggle. They have chosen the compassionate path, the path towards oneness, unity. Americans cannot simply choose to go against this upward movement of the universe. 

Americans can make a choice that they want more confrontation. But if a larger and larger percentage of the people on earth choose that they want to transcend confrontation, then these people will create a pull on the collective consciousness. And this means that if Americans choose confrontation, the confrontation must increase. The struggle must intensify. This is simply a part of the law of free will. You do not have free will in a vacuum, as an individual. You have free will within the context of the unit where you live, meaning for, in your case, planet Earth. There are certain freedoms you can exercise within the unit of America. But there are certain freedoms you cannot exercise as an island because you are also in the larger unit of the planet. What you see in the modern democracies is that more and more people, more and more nations are making decisive steps to go beyond the confrontational past, and manifest a more compassionate and less confrontational and, therefore, a more free society. There are countries in the world where the people, most of the people, are far more free psychologically than most Americans.  From an outer level, you can say that these countries have the same political freedoms as America has. But when you look at the psychological aspect, you see that the people in these nations are far more free than most Americans are.  

Now, you can also look at America and you will see that there are people in America who have also transcended or started to transcend that dualistic struggle and therefore they are more free than the majority of Americans. The people who have become more free in other nations, they exert a pull on the collective consciousness of America and the people within America who have transcended the struggle, also exert a pull on the collective consciousness. This is essentially why you see that the public discourse has taken a turn, it has taken and become more confrontational, more angry, more hateful. It is why you see a greater and greater contrast, animosity, anger between the two factions in the culture war. You see the accusations becoming more and more intense, more and more hateful. This is simply an outcome of the fact that many people have chosen to start to transcend the dualistic struggle, but some Americans are holding on to it and that means that they become increasingly burdened. They have to struggle harder and harder to resist that upward movement towards greater freedom. As a result of that, their inner experience of life becomes more intense. They become more and more burdened. They become more and more frustrated. They feel actually less and less free, more and more limited. But instead of recognizing that it is their own psychology that makes them feel limited, they cling to the idea that it is some external force that is limiting their freedom. Therefore, they now feel justified to direct their anger against that external force, be it the government, be it another group of people be the scapegoat. Therefore, they become more and more overpowered by these collective anger entities and this takes away their freedom. They have less and less mental and emotional freedom. They even have less freedom at the physical level because they are so trapped in thinking that even on the outer level, they have to live up to these ideas in their worldview. Therefore they have to act a certain way and there are certain things they are not allowed to do. You see that these people have lost their freedoms at the physical level, the emotional level, the mental level, and they have even lost their freedom at the identity level because some of these people define themselves based on these worldviews. They define themselves as conservatives, as Christians, as Republicans, or they define themselves as Democrats or liberals. They are so invested in this that it pulls them at the identity level into thinking that they are this way. They are defined by these outer confrontational things and therefore they forget, they overlook that they are human beings and even beyond this, that they are spiritual beings. 

Now again, take Saint Germain’s profound discourse going back to the Declaration of Independence and what it really means. What does the Declaration of Independence say? All human beings are created equal – a very, very profound statement. All human beings have been given inalienable rights by their Creator. You see, the Declaration of Independence does not define any divisions in the human race. It does not say Christians have inalienable rights, Republicans have inalienable rights, conservatives have inalienable rights, white people have inalienable rights. It says, all human beings have inalienable rights. So how, in the democratic system of America, can you be truly free? Can you be truly free if you identify yourself as a Christian, as a Buddhist, as a Republican, as a Democrat, as a liberal as a conservative as white, black, this or that? Can you be free, if you identify yourself based on these divisions that are not specified in the Declaration of Independence? No, if you use the language used in the Declaration of Independence, you can be free only if you identify yourself as a human being first. You may see that you have certain characteristics as a human being, but you see that beyond these outer divisions and characteristics, there is a certain basic, certain common humanity. When you are aware that you have this humanity in yourself, and that all other people who live in America have the same humanity, and that is why you are all guaranteed certain rights by the Declaration of Independence and the constitution, then you can have the freedom that the American system is meant to give you. But you can have that freedom only when you are willing to give that same freedom to others, and how can you give that freedom to others? Not if you identify them, as Republicans or Democrats or black or whites, meaning they are different from you. You can give the same freedom to others that you want, only if you identify them as human beings first. You see the basic humanity in them, as you see it in yourself. 

Now, from the perspective of the ascended masters, can you be truly free as a human being? No, you cannot, because a human being is defined by so many conditions here on earth and many of these conditions take away your freedom, some are even deliberately defined to take away your freedom. You can only be truly free if you identify yourself as a spiritual being, who is having a human experience, who is living in a human body expressing itself through a human body, but you are more than that body. You are even more than the outer mind, even more than the humanist sense of identity defined by your society based on how it has been defined, going many thousands of years back into the past. This is the only way to really attain freedom. But of course, even at an interim level, it is not beyond the capability of most Americans to come to this realization: “Wait a minute, the Declaration of Independence does not talk about Republicans and Democrats, blacks or whites. It talks about men, meaning not just male, but all human beings. All human beings were created equal. All human beings were endowed with rights and the only way that I can preserve my rights is if I give the same rights to others. Because if I am not willing to give the same rights to others, then it is inevitable that some faction will form within the American society and they will seek to set themselves up in a position of having more power and more privilege by taking away or limiting the rights of other groups of people, potentially even the majority of the population.” And this is of course, exactly what you see, as we have talked about the formation of this power elite, that has no respect for the constitution or the Declaration of Independence. They have no respect for the population of America. They have no respect for human beings because they do not see themselves as human beings. They do not see themselves as spiritual beings either. But they see themselves as being superior to human beings. Some of them have no clear idea what that means, others have more of a clear sense of what kind of beings they think they are. But they clearly do not identify themselves as human beings because they think they are inherently superior to most human beings in America or on the planet. This is something that most Americans have not realized. You, who are our students can make the calls that they will realize it, that more people will realize it because it is one of the absolute, foundational realizations that the American people must come to, for the golden age to be manifest in America. 

It is, as Saint Germain said, how can he release new ideas and new technology, if they are used to cement the position of the power elite? Why would he want to release a technology that has the potential to set people free from certain burdens, if a power elite managed to monopolize it and therefore enslave the people even more. You can argue that with today’s forms of energy, people are less free than when they lived on individual farms around the country and they could supply most of their needs, through their own farming and their own work. Today, all people are so dependent on, for example, electricity, or gasoline for their cars, that they are far less free than they were 200 years ago. Nevertheless, people have then other freedoms because of technology. So they, for example, can move around more, they can more easily have access to knowledge and so on. So there are other freedoms that people have gained that the power elite have not been able to take away. But it is clear that the American people need to recognize that it is a complete illusion to believe that because you have established a democracy in America, America is automatically a free society and will remain a free society for the indefinite future. It is absolutely essential to recognize that there is a power elite, who never agreed with democracy never wanted democracy because they want a society where they can attain a privileged position. Ever since democracy was created in America, they have attempted to do everything they could, using both democratic and non-democratic deceptive and dishonest means to undermine democracy, in order to give themselves that privileged position. As you can clearly see from this latest study that we have talked about, they have been remarkably successful in giving themselves a privileged position through the economy, especially through the financial industry. But they, of course, use the government to do this by undercutting, sabotaging the democratic process. And this means what? It means they have taken away the freedoms that the Constitution and the Declaration of Independence actually guarantees to the people of America. In other words, the power elite has used the government that should guarantee the people’s freedom to undermine those constitutional freedoms. This is a simple fact of life. It is not rocket science. It is not something that the average American could not grasp, if people were willing to look at it in a neutral way, and simply make the logical rational conclusion. 

We have given many, many teachings that can help you, that can help people in general free themselves from this hypnotic state that most people are in. We can say, as we have said before that as long as people think, as long as a group of people in America think that their foremost task is to fight another group of people, as long as that is the case, then the power elite are secure in their privileged position. Now, we as ascended masters are not encouraging people to fight the power elite, but we are encouraging people to stop fighting each other and  realize that it is not that other group of people that are threat to your freedom, it is the power elite. Therefore, it is not a matter of fighting the power elite, but it is a matter of going back to the values, the principles that defined American democracy, and demanding that the current government, the entire political apparatus, and the economy, be brought back into alignment with those principles, so that all people are guaranteed these inalienable rights. The government serve to guarantee these rights for all people, instead of taking them away from most people and giving extraordinary rights to a small power elite. This is not what America was meant to be. This is something that most Americans can come to see by just putting their minds on it. Therefore, they can see that it does not matter whether the Republicans or the Americans win the presidency, or win a majority in the House or in the Senate, or in the Supreme Court. It does not matter. This will not fundamentally change the equation. If the liberals won an absolute majority, that would not change it either. Nothing will really change the gridlock, change the equation, until you expose the influence of the power elite. Until the people see this and decide, “This is enough, we will not tolerate this anymore!” 

What can bring about this shift? Well, it is actually closer than you might think. That is why you, who are ascended masters students, can play a decisive role in turning the rudder of this ship that critical degree that sets America on the new course. There are not enough ascended masters students, at least not in this dispensation alone, to create this dramatic change in the short term, but you can still turn the rudder of the ship that critical degree, so that America is set on a course that over time will bring it towards the golden age, will bring it away from confrontation and towards compassion. 

What is the Declaration of Independence? Is it a confrontational document or is it a compassionate one? Well, I will leave the answer up to you, but try to reread the Declaration of Independence with this in mind and you might find more examples, more expressions of compassion, than you, at first glance, would think are there. Although, you could say that the War of Independence was confrontational and you could say that the Declaration of Independence was confrontational, it was certainly seen that way by the British, there are actually many elements of compassion in it because how can it not be compassionate to acknowledge that all human beings have rights that no power elite should be able to take away from them? Is not that an expression of compassion for the people? 

You see here that America, despite the confrontational beginnings, was actually set on a course from the beginning towards becoming a more and more compassionate society. American democracy has the potential to develop into a truly compassionate society, where there is that sense of unity among the people, that sense of community that is based on all people having compassion for each other because they realize that what truly benefits me as an individual is what benefits other people and what benefits the whole. This is compassion. When you have this compassionate mindset, you have a frame of reference. It is as if you have a moral compass that always points to true north. True north is what? It is unity among people rather than division and conflict. Unity must be based on compassion, not on confrontation.  

This concludes the remarks I wanted to give you. We want to let you know that we are gratified that so many people chose to be part of this conference. As the messenger explained his vision that you and your individual places has been a spiral of spiritual energy created, reinforced by the people outside of America, and it has covered large parts of America. Therefore, we consider that this conference has been a success, that you have even exceeded the highest goal we set for it. We are very grateful that you have been willing to apply yourselves to this. Truly, if you could see the effect that this has already had on the collective consciousness and the effect that it will have as that new course is set, you would recognize that what you have done is a truly compassionate effort. With this, I seal you in the flame of compassion that the Buddha holds for earth. I seal you in the heart of the compassionate Buddha.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Only women can bring change to American society 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, September 20, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Choosing America’s Future.

I am the Ascended Master Portia. Given that we have dedicated the 2020s as the decade for the liberation of women, we naturally want to give you a perspective on the situation of women in America. What are the choices facing women? What are the choices facing America concerning the situation of women?

Now, in order to give you this perspective, I first want to deal with a particular phenomenon in the American mindset. When you look at the nations on earth, you can look at each nation in terms of how much pride the citizens of that nation have in their nation and how much of a desire, how much of a need they have to feel that their nation is somehow superior to other nations, perhaps even all other nations. There are many nations on earth that have grown beyond this sense of national pride. Most of them are among the smaller nations. But naturally, the United States has not grown beyond this.

The United States is one of the nations in the world where you find the greatest sense of national pride that many Americans feel and need to feel that America is the greatest nation on earth, is better than other nations, and so forth and so on. Naturally, the national pride has over time suffered some setbacks. But still many Americans have this sense that America is the oldest democracy, America is the greatest nation on earth, and is certainly one of the most advanced if not the most advanced nations on earth. The problem with pride is that it always blinds you. What happens in a nation that has great national pride is that the people become blinded to a realistic assessment of where their nation is at, especially compared to other nations. Many Americans have this sense that America must be right, must be superior, that America cannot be really wrong, that other nations could not be better than America, could not be further evolved or more advanced than America.

This creates a certain unwillingness in the American collective psyche, to look outside the borders of America. Americans have some, unrecognized in a sense, that perhaps America is not as great compared to other nations as they would like to believe, but they have an unwillingness to take a look and see if that is the case. This is a mindset that is more powerful in America and in most other nations, not all other nations, but most other nations. The problem with this mindset is that it makes America and Americans unwilling to learn from other nations, from the progress made by other nations. The problem here is that America is a large nation but it is not the only nation in the world. It is not even the largest in terms of area, or the largest in terms of population. So, it simply is not logical that all of new inventions, all of new ideas, all of new ways of doing things better, could be brought forth in America. Naturally, there will be other nations who have good ideas, who implement them, and could come up with something that works better than what was there in the past.

If Americans are not willing to look at and learn from other nations, that means Americans have to reinvent the wheel every time and sometimes they will not be able to reinvent the wheel because people in America, due to the collective consciousness, the national sense of identity, will not be able to see certain things that people in other nations can see. Americans may be able to see that the result is better, but they would not have been able to come up with the idea. They can take the idea and implement it. They cannot come up with it on their own because the equation is different in other nations. This is not really a matter of being more or less sophisticated necessarily, but just that every nation has a certain collective mindset that is open to some things and closed to others, so you cannot expect that any one nation will be able to get all of the best ideas. This means that either America will look at other nations and learn from them, or they will not learn and therefore, it will not make progress. Therefore, it can potentially fall further and further behind, at least in certain areas.

Now, this national pride in America is clearly more prevalent in men than it is in women and therefore, women are the ones in America who have the greatest potential to be willing to look beyond the borders of America, to look at other countries and look at what good ideas are there. Of course, women are the ones who have the potential to look at these other countries and say: “What are women’s situation? What is women’s situation in those countries and have those countries make greater progress in terms of liberating women, giving equality to women than we have in America and if so, what can we learn? How can we implement this in America? How can we, the women of America, bring America to the same level that we see in these other nations?”

Now, if you do, as women in America, look around the world, look at women’s situations in other nations, you will actually see that there are quite a few other nations where women have a better situation than they have in America. This is the case in Canada, Australia, New Zealand, many European nations, and especially in the Scandinavian nations, where there is a greater equality among the sexes, not just in terms of legal terms, or equal pay for equal work, but in terms of the mindset of the people, where these nations have made further progress in overcoming the male superiority that have traditionally been there in most societies on earth. This sense of male superiority, is still very strong in the United States. It is especially strong among those who call themselves the conservatives, those who hold on to traditional values, those who claim to be Christians and those who are the least willing to consider new ideas, the least open minded. This sense of male superiority, of course, goes back to the story of Adam and Eve, and their fall from grace, because it was Eve who ate that fruit and tempted Adam to do the same. With all of this condemnation that has heaped upon women ever since, as we talked about in our Conference on Women, so this is quite strong in America, because the Christian influence is still so strong in America, whereas many other nations, especially the Scandinavian nations, have moved to become more secular nations.

Now, as we have said, it is absolutely necessary for a functioning democracy, that it has a secular form of government, and that therefore, also the people of that nation become less blinded by a particular religious mindset, thinking that there is only one true religion, and that this religion should dominate the political life of the nation. As we have said before, the attitude displayed by most Christians and conservatives in America actually shows that these people do not respect democracy. They want a more authoritarian form of government, based on the principles in the Bible, as they themselves interpret them. This essentially means that what these people would like to see was the day and their particular church were put in charge of America, and were given dictatorial powers. Naturally, not a realistic scenario, but this is how many of these people think and that is why they are the ones who are least open minded to improving the situation for women. Their view of women is that women are inferior to men. They were created inferior to men, or they became inferior when Eve ate the forbidden fruit. Therefore, women should find a certain role in society, being secondary to men or even being the servants of men. They should, by and large, be kept from important decision-making positions. There are many of these people who do not want a female president, who do not think that women should be allowed to have decisive power in the political process, in companies or in churches.

So, women in America can acknowledge that this is the case, they can recognize that this is not something that is easy to change for them and therefore, it is in the short term, not easy for women to change this at the political level. What can you do, then, if you cannot change this at the level of society? Well, you can certainly change it at the level of the individual. You can change it in your own consciousness, but you can also change it by finding together with other women, forming various groups, various political initiatives even, and then gradually increasing the attention on women’s situation, and on how women are discriminated against in so many areas of American society. You can draw attention to the fact that other nations have achieved greater equality and a better condition for women.

What you especially can do and what we want to bring out in this release, is that there is a need for women in America to take a look at what is so often called traditional values. Whether you call them Christian, or conservative, or whatever, there is this set of traditional values. What women can recognize is that if a woman in America is to live up to these traditional values, she will be boxed in, in a very small box, there will be very strict limits of what she can do and cannot do in American society. This relates, in large part, to the fact that according to traditional values, a woman is supposed to get married at a fairly early age and then she is supposed to give birth to any number of children, depending on the culture.

The question simply is, is this role, traditional role for women, in alignment with the divine plan that a certain percentage of American women have, that they have created for their lives. When you look at this traditional role, you see that if a woman is supposed to get married quite early and have children, it is much more difficult for that woman to get an education. Now, some have dealt with this by getting an education first, having children later. But nevertheless, if you get an education and then have children, you may be able to get a job but how much energy and attention can you devote to that job? Therefore, how can you compete with the men who are able to devote much more attention to their jobs and therefore, can play the game and reach higher positions that women often cannot reach? Not because they are not capable, but because they have a responsibility to watch their children. You see that because of these so-called traditional values that are not found to the same degree in, for example, in the Scandinavian nations, women are limited by what they can actually achieve. I am not specifically talking about a career in business, although that is part of it, but I am especially talking about what women can achieve in terms of bringing change to American society.

Now, Saint Germain gave this very profound discourse on which people in America are open to Golden Age ideas. It is clear that when you look at American society, you find that, in general, women are more open to new ideas than men. This is sort of a statement that needs to be qualified because we cannot say that all women are more open to new ideas, because you find many of the women who have been brought up in this environment where they have been indoctrinated with these traditional values and therefore, they are no more open than the men in that environment. But if you look at the nation as a whole, you find that there is a larger number of women who are open to new ideas than there are men. What does this mean?

Well, this actually means that if you look at it realistically, who can bring forth the new age ideas that will manifest the golden age in America, then women have a greater chance of doing so than men. Or we could say it another way, if the golden age is going to be brought forth with a timetable that Saint Germain considers ideal, then women have to be part of bringing forth these ideas. This does not necessarily mean that women and men will bring forth the same type of ideas, there is a general tendency that men, and this is not an inevitable thing but this is how the culture is currently, are more focused on the technical aspects, whereas women would be more focused on the political, cultural, or sociological aspects of society. So, in other words, there is a general tendency as the culture is right now, that men are more open to bring in forth technological ideas.

When it comes to bringing forth the changes that could implement these ideas, women are the ones who have to drive that change. Saint Germain talked about the fact that natural energy requires major changes in all aspects of society and many of these changes will have to be driven by women if they are to be manifest, because men are simply not able to do it, they do not have the awareness, they do not have that focus. So, the question simply is: “Can women in America become free to play the role that Saint Germain would like to see, and that they themselves would like to see when they made their divine plans?” What will it take for women to be able to fulfill their divine plans, then play the role that Saint Germain intends for them in bringing forth the golden age? There are, of course, many changes that will have to happen.

What will have to happen is the movement towards what you see in the Scandinavian countries where women and men share a greater responsibility for the home, for the bringing up of the children. This is reflected in the laws of society, this is reflected in employment, so that men, for example, can get paternity leave to take care of their children, as women can do it. There is a general awareness in the business world of accommodating women so that they can fulfill their parental responsibility, but also allowing men to do the same. There is, of course, an absolute necessity to give women equal pay, to give women an equal representation in business boardrooms and other areas of society. These are some more long-term goals that are political goals that women need to work towards.

The more immediate change that many women can move towards is that they can change their own attitude towards women’s roles, especially relating to traditional values, and they can help other women do the same. Basically, when you look at it realistically, you can see that Saint Germain has a timetable for how he would like to manifest the golden age in America. For this timetable to be met, it is absolutely necessary that quite a substantial number of women will engage in the business world, in the political life, in other areas of society and will be able to devote the majority of their time and resources to bringing forth these changes in society. For a substantial number of these women, this will mean that they do not have children. In other words, there is a substantial number of these, should we say, open minded and progressive women in the United States today who have it as part of their divine plan that they will not have children. But of course, many of these women have still grown up being affected by these traditional values and the general attitude in society even beyond the Christian conservatives, that women are supposed to have children. If you are a woman, it is part of your career path in life that you get married and have children and so, this is something that there is a certain segment of women that need to free themselves from this.

I am not saying they need to create a general culture that all women should do this. But it needs to be recognized that right now the situation is so that men have the freedom to engage in business or society and devote the majority of their time and attention and energy to it, but women do not have that same freedom. It is absolutely necessary that more women engage in these areas of society and the only realistic way that this can happen is that there are some women who devote the majority of their time and attention to this task. This means in practical terms, as society is right now, that these women cannot have children. This is not a loss for these women, because they have carefully considered the situation before they took embodiment and they have decided, this is not what I want to do. Or rather, they decided this is what I want to do. I want to focus on the role I can play in changing society and this is my main goal in life. Therefore, all other things are secondary, including having children. Some of these women can have children later in life, some of them can adopt children, some of them can marry a man who has children from a previous relationship. It is not that they cannot necessarily have contact with children. But for some of them, it is in their divine plan that they will live their entire lives without having children.

This is, again, important to understand that this is not an ideal for all women. But there is a certain percentage of women in the United States, some of them are still children, who have it in their divine plans to not have children, but devote their lives to changing society. Quite frankly, these women are advanced, evolved life streams that have vast experience from past lives and they are very, very capable of producing these changes, far more capable than most men are. They are extremely confident. They are extremely competent and they are very well able to drive these changes. Some of them, are of course, already in embodiment and have reached in some cases a mature age, where they have been able to have an impact. Some of them have had children and in some cases lessened their impact, but many of them are not yet at that age and so they have time to make that change, where they realize what is in their divine plans, and accept that this is part of their divine plan and therefore, this is something they are willing to do. They are willing to implement this and they are willing to stand against the considerable and very aggressive condemnation that they will be exposed to from American society.

These women need a certain strength, many of them have not had it, you who are ascended master students, well, you can make the calls for these women to be protected so they are not overwhelmed by this negative reaction. You will see that once women start acknowledging openly that children are not for me, I do not have time in this lifetime to have children, there will be a tremendous condemnation directed against them. But nevertheless, some of them can and will persist and they will create an environment where these women are supporting each other and supporting the role that they know they can play in American society. This is of course, not a complete evaluation of the situation of women in America, but you can see that what we said in our conference about women is that you cannot actually liberate women unless you overcome this biblical overlay that women are responsible for the fall of men. And you can see that when you look at the so-called modern democracies, there are virtually none of these democracies that have this condemnation of women, biblical condemnation of women, to a higher degree than what you find in the United States.

In this respect, the United States is far behind, for example, the Scandinavian nations, but also many other nations around the world. It is somewhat amazing to us that American women have not objected to this, have not spoken out about this. Some of course have, but many have not. Many other ones who have been exposed to this could have spoken out, could have said that it is time to change the attitude towards women, it is time to throw away this idea that women are responsible for the fall of humanity and therefore, should be kept from decision making positions. You who are ascended master students can make the calls for this, specifically in the United States, specifically, in churches or cultures or environments where you know that this is prevalent. This would include, for example, the Republican Party, to a lesser degree, the Democratic Party, but even there, you will find some of this.

You will find some men in America who are not really Christians, but who still have this attitude, this distrust of women that they should not be allowed to make decisions in society. You will find this, especially in the business world, where many of the middle level and high-level managers are men and even though they are not particularly religious, they still have a distrust of women in the business world. This is clearly something to make calls on. It is also something that needs to be changed but it will only be changed when women go into the business world and change it from within, partly by demonstrating that they are capable, but party by challenging the mindset making it visible.

Now, one of the things we have often talked about is that in any society, what holds back progress is that there is not a free and open dialogue. There isn’t the ability to talk openly and in a fairly neutral way about particular issues and problems. It is clear that when you look at America, not only because of the polarization and the culture wars, but also the tone of the public discourse, there is a lack of this free and open communication. This needs to change, this will change in the golden age. And who can change it? Again, only women. Only women have the ability to change this at the large scale. Naturally, men can and will be part of the process but far more women are open to this, because women are generally more open to talking about their problems, talking about issues. This is something that women need to become more aware of. They need to support each other in doing this. They need to, first of all, shift their mindset so they recognize that this is not only a valuable thing to do in society, it is an absolutely essential and necessary thing to do.

As we have said, what is the choice faced by America? Will it be compassionate or confrontational? Well, if America continues to have the level of public discourse and dialogue that it has right now, then the future can only be confrontational. The only way it can become compassionate is if you have an open and free dialogue, a compassionate dialogue and who can bring this about? Well, primarily women, so this is quite clearly something that needs to happen, that women need to be aware of. Saint Germain talked about how people 200 years from now will look back at your time. Well, not even 200 years into the future, but just decades into the future, people will look back at America at the present time, and be absolutely amazed at the attitude of women, at the discrimination against women and how women are put down in American society. They will not understand how America could claim to be one of the most advanced countries in the world and be so far behind many other countries when it comes to women’s situation.

These are some perspectives that we wanted to give you. Naturally, we will talk more about women’s situation not only in America, but elsewhere in this coming decade. For now, this is what we wanted to bring out. It is, of course encouraging that one presidential candidate has nominated a woman as his vice president as his running mate. It is absolutely necessary that there will at some point be a female president and it is also necessary that what you normally call minorities will gain representation, more representation in the political process. It is clear that there is a culture war in society right now in America where those who claim to be representing traditional values are very concerned about the opening up of American society such as gay marriage and this tolerance for alternative lifestyles, alternative views, and they see it as potentially bringing forth the downfall of civilization. But when you look at this from a larger perspective, and more long-term perspective, you see that, as we have said, a democracy cannot really function unless there is tolerance for differences.

Therefore, it is inevitable that as democracies evolve, there will be greater tolerance. Women, of course, can play an important role in driving this move towards greater tolerance, because they themselves form the biggest group in society that have been persecuted and discriminated against and so, they are the ones who have the potential to drive this move towards tolerance. Of course, how can you liberate women, unless there is greater tolerance in society? And, if there is greater tolerance in society well, there must be greater tolerance towards those who have a very different lifestyle, a very different view of life. It is simply part of the democratic process. It can be no other way. This does not mean that there cannot be a debate about alternative lifestyles or alternative views of life, but that cannot be forced in a democratic society. You cannot forcefully suppress and discriminate against other people, because they have a different view of life than you have, then you do not respect the democratic process.

We could say that, as we have talked about before, that there are certain people who may not necessarily be in alignment with the highest ideals, but they do sense that a change is necessary in society and a change is necessary in American society in terms of bringing forth greater tolerance for differences. Even those people who are part of some alternative group or that are demanding equal rights, they are part of this necessary change, towards greater tolerance in society and women, of course, need to be part of this change. Therefore, women also need to have a certain tolerance for different lifestyles, different views of life. We of the ascended masters look at this in a more long-term perspective. We look at many of these issues that are today creating such conflict in American society will in the long run, just fade away. I can assure you that a hundred years from now, there will of course, still be gays and lesbians in American society and in other societies but it simply will not be the issue that it is today. There will be an entirely different attitude, where it just is not so important to people and to society.

What you can see with this is that it is not that we are advocating a particular view. We are simply saying that as societies move on, many of these issues that are so divisive today will fade away, people will look back and they will not understand how people could argue in such a confrontational way about these issues that are simply no longer important to people, because they have expanded their awareness, their collective consciousness has been raised so people can look at these issues without looking through this filter of black and white thinking. And so, you see that this greater openness, this greater tolerance for differences is part of this change that must happen for a critical mass of Americans to be able to accept some of these golden age ideas that Saint Germain is ready to release, including the natural energy technology.

Many, many changes need to happen for people to accept this. But again, women can play an important role in bringing about these changes and this is the main message we want to get across. Naturally, if you look at this upcoming presidential election, women can also play an important role in electing a president who can be more compassionate than confrontational. And so, if enough women will make the effort to vote, then this can have a decisive impact on the election and therefore have a decisive impact on whether America elects a president that can turn America into a more compassionate society, or whether they elect a president that will turn it into a more confrontational society than it already is.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

The good president must be neutral and represent all Americans


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Godfre through Kim Michaels, September 20, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Choosing America’s Future.

I AM the Ascended Master Godfre. I have deliberated whether to give a dictation at this conference. Naturally, I am quite aware that most Americans today do not accept reincarnation, will deny reincarnation and will deny the process of the ascension. Therefore, they will deny that I AM the Ascended Master Godfre who was embodied as George Washington and who had other embodiments after that one until I finally ascended. They will deny any of this, and therefore, is there any point in me giving an address when so many people will not listen? However, as we have explained, our goal is not to convert particular people to believe in this or that. Our goal is to raise the collective consciousness. Therefore, I can speak into that collective consciousness, using your chakras as multipliers, as magnifiers and as broadcast stations, to get a message across that some will understand, some will grasp and some will be able to take and use to bring America forward.

The question I would pose before you is this: If you could take George Washington and transport him to today’s world, as he was when he was president of these United States, how would he react? Imagine George Washington, riding into Washington D.C. on his white horse, riding up to the White House, which was not built when he was president, and walking into the White House into the Oval Office. Imagine that George Washington was made president for a day. How would he react? How would he look at America today and at the presidency as it is today with the demands that it has? 

Well, I can assure you, as I am able to project my awareness back to how my awareness was when I was embodied as George Washington, that it would have been very shocking to George Washington and to his state of mind, to enter the White House today, and to see the difference between what it was to be America’s first president, and what it is to be president in the modern age. It is perhaps understandable that many modern people cannot grasp the difference between life as it was back then and as it is today. You have grown up in this world, you have from childhood become used to this world and you have no real awareness of how it was those two centuries ago. 

The first thing that George Washington would have noticed is that life is so much more fast-paced today than it was back then. Everything happens so quickly. There are so many demands on people. They have to react to so many things in today’s world that it is completely overwhelming for a person from that time. Your entire mind, even your physical brain, will go into overload when exposed to the frantic pace of today’s world. Even the pace of most ordinary Americans is frantic. But the frantic pace especially affects the president and those who work in the government in the White House. What a difference in pace! I had many fewer decisions to make. I had incredibly much less information to process. We have gotten to a point where the information that needs to be processed by a president is literally overwhelming. Even though modern people have grown up in a more fast-paced world, and are therefore used to processing more information, many times more than George Washington was used to, it is still overwhelming. Quite frankly, nobody can do it. Nobody has the capacity of mind to process that much information. Any president goes into overload. The question is how the president deals with this. 

There are two main scenarios: The president can adopt the attitude that he or she does not need to process all that information because the president has a state of mind that allows him or her to make decisions based on his ideals, his knowledge, his personality and his abilities as a leader, and therefore he does not need to process all that information. He could just make a snap judgment that this is what we are going to do. This is a similar mindset that you see in many leaders of large businesses who also face this information overload. They can become so used to not actually processing the information, not actually considering all sides of an issue and not even listening to what their advisors are really saying, but make a snap judgment based on their confidence that they will choose the right thing to do. After all, how would they have gotten to the White House if they were not able to make the right decisions? They think. This is one way to deal with the information overload: you do not process it.

Another way is that you do not think that you know everything or that you are capable of making snap judgments. Therefore, you attempt to listen to your advisors who have studied all of the information and can compress it for you and give it to you in an abbreviated form. This is what we might call the Reader’s Digest approach to being president. You allow your advisors to compress the information, so you only get the essence of it, and not the full story. This, of course, means that you do not have the full understanding of the issue, but you at least have some understanding of the issue. You are willing to listen to your advisors, and then when you make a decision, as the president sometimes has to do, you are not making a snap judgment, you are going into your heart and you are asking yourself: “What is the most compassionate thing to do?” You cannot necessarily know what is right, but you can know what is the most compassionate thing to do.

You will see presidents even in recent decades who have taken both approaches. I do not need to name names, because you can take a look for yourselves. The difference between these two approaches is that the one approach assumes and takes for granted, that: “Because I am president, I can of my own self do something.” The other approach says: “Just because I am president, does not mean I always know what is the right thing to do.”

The third approach would actually be the approach that is described in this invocation that I described in great detail in the dictation upon which the invocation is based, and it is that you surrender. [The invocation given prior to this dictation was based on the dictation Godfre gave at Mount Vernon on February 13, 2011.  That dictation “What it takes to be a good president of the United States” and the invocation based on it was published in the book  A Spiritual Clearance for America, 2019.] You surrender unto a higher power however you see it because you recognize that there is a higher power beyond yourself. 

Now, there have been presidents who have approached this, but in the history of these United States, there have been very few presidents—in fact, there have not been any presidents—who practiced this to the extent that I did as George Washington. This is partly because they did not have that experience that I had at Valley Forge of coming into that total surrender, where I fully acknowledged that I could of my own self do nothing. But nevertheless, it is still an ideal for what it means to be president. It is the highest ideal. You listen to your advisors and you attempt to gain as much information about the issue as you can. You can also consider what the most compassionate thing to do is. 

But before you make a big decision, you go into your private space. You center in your own heart and in your inner being and you let go of all human opinions, all prejudices and all preconceived opinions about what you should or should not do. You find a way to ask the higher power as you see it, not to tell you what to do, but to give you a higher perspective on the situation and on the issue. This is the third approach to being president. It is truly the only way that you can function as a president. This is one thing that has not changed from the time of George Washington to today. We might even say that because of the larger amount of information that you need to process today, it is even more important to have that surrender. 

Now, what does this really mean? What does it mean? What does it take to be a president and instead of making a snap judgment, or even a more carefully weighted decision, you stop. You refuse to make a decision. You go within, you tell your advisors to go have a cup of coffee and to leave you alone in the Oval Office. You sit there or you fall upon your knees. You empty your mind of all preconceived opinions and you ask this higher power, however you see it, to give you a higher view of the situation, and then you are completely open to whatever comes to you. 

What does it take to do this? Well, first of all, it takes a certain spiritual maturity. This is not something you can emulate. Throughout your life you must have had what we call genuine mystical experiences where you have stepped outside of your normal state of mind and contacted or experienced some reality beyond your normal state of mind and your normal perception filter. Otherwise, you would not have a frame of reference that there is something outside of your own mind and your own perception filter. Then you have to be willing to reach for that something and that means emptying your mind and setting aside all of your personal idealistic, ideological, preconceived opinions and judgments about what you should, and especially what you should not do as president. You also need to set aside the expectations that you know your advisors have, that the people around you have, that your voters have, that the people have, that the press has and that the Congress and the Senate have. All of these pressures are impinging upon the president and are being sent at him as arrows at the emotional, mental and identity levels, 24 hours a day.  You have to be able and willing to set aside all of these pressures so that you can go into a neutral state of mind.

What does it mean that you are in a neutral state of mind? Well, it means many things. It means that you are free of all of these preconceived judgments and the sense of identity that most people have. But in terms of being president, what it truly means is that when you, as president of these United States, go into a neutral frame of mind, you are neither a Republican nor a Democrat.  You cannot be neutral if you have an overlay that says: “Because I am a Republican president or because I am a Democratic president, this is how I have to look at this issue, this is probably the decision I have to make, this is what is expected of me by my party, by my electorate and by my advisors.” You cannot be worried about what reaction you are going to get if you disappoint or surprise all of these people. 

Despite the fact that you have gone through this long process where you have been a Republican or a Democrat and despite the fact that you are elected as representing one of the parties, you have to be able and willing to set that aside because you realize, or rather you should realize, that as president that there are two houses of Congress, there are two parties in the House of Representatives and the Senate, but there is only one president. There is only one chair in the Oval Office behind the desk. You should realize, as one former president [Harry S. Truman] had a sign on his desk saying “the buck stops here.” You are the one at the top. 

What does that mean? It means that the Republican party can afford to say: “We represent only Republican voters. We represent only Americans with a certain mindset.” The Democratic party can afford to say: “We represent only Democratic voters, people with a certain mindset.” But as president, in order to be the best possible president you can be, you cannot afford to say this. You are the one president that must represent all Americans. 

In order to go into a neutral frame of mind and receive a higher vision from a higher power, you need to be willing to recognize that when you are sitting in that one chair in the Oval Office, you must represent all Americans, or at least as many Americans as possible. What does this mean? This means that you cannot look at the issue through the particular ideology, platform, mindset or worldview of either the Republican or the Democratic party. As president, you need to look at what the greatest good for the greatest number of people is, not what I am supposed to do according to my party line. In order to be the best possible president, you need to have some awareness that in life there are certain fundamentals, certain principles, certain ideas and certain facts that are neutral. These are what we might call objective because they do not change whether you look at them through a Democratic mindset or a Republican mindset. They are what they are. This is what is best for the people regardless of party coloring. 

If you can do this as president, you can be the best possible president that you can be, given your personality and given the times you live in, and how very complicated the equation of this large nation is in those four or eight years where you have the privilege of sitting in that chair. If you fall into letting all of your decisions be colored by either your party ideology or by your personal conviction of your own superiority, you cannot be the best possible president that you could be. You might, in fact, be far less than what you could be or what someone else could be in that situation if they had a greater willingness to surrender. 

I said that if George Washington walked into the Oval Office today, he would be shocked by the frantic pace. Of course, you realize, I am sure, that George Washington would not even be allowed to walk into the White House today. He would be stopped by security. They would demand to see some form of identification, and he would not be able to produce one. He might say: “But I am George Washington.” They would laugh at him and demand that he take off his wig and take out his wooden teeth. They still would not believe who he was. He would not even be allowed in the door. 

Nevertheless, if George Washington could walk into the White House, the one thing that would shock him the most would be how partisan the presidency has become, how partisan the Congress and the Senate have become, how partisan the political process in America has become, and how partisan the public discourse has become. George Washington would have looked at this state of animosity between people who adhere to the two parties.  He would have looked at this and he would have said: “Well, it is a good thing that it was not like that back then because we would have never been able to come together to fight the British. We would have been so divided that there could not have been any  unified resistance at all. We would never have won the Revolutionary War. We could not have accomplished the feat of establishing an independent nation. How can we actually expect to carry on an independent nation when the people are so divided?” 

George Washington was quite aware that “united we stand, divided we fall.” He knew that there was only that fragile sense of unity that was behind his army that allowed him to be the instrument for bringing forth this victory over the superior British forces. There was a united vision that even though they were numerically and in other ways inferior to the British forces, the colonial forces could still win. George Washington would have looked at the current state of division in the United States and he would have asked himself: “How did the people of America ever become so divided? How can we have such a state of division in the United States?” He would have realized very quickly that this is not really because the people themselves are so divided, but because they have been manipulated into this division. He would have realized why this was so. 

It is because there is an external force compared to the people who are manipulating the people. He would have realized that during his presidency and before, he was fighting an external force in the form of the British, but today the American people are faced with an external force that is external to the people, but seemingly not external to the country because the power elite, most of them, are in the United States. However, he would also have realized very quickly that this power elite has no loyalty to America. They have no patriotism and they even have no sense of the value of America. They only want to advance their own causes at the cost of the people. They are not loyal to America. Some of them are internationalists running these multinational corporations or financial empires that have no loyalty whatsoever to America or the people of America. 

George Washington would have realized that just as the people in colonial times were facing this aggressive external force of the British royalty, the people of America today are facing this external aggressive force of the power elite. He would have realized that this power elite can only rule because they have divided the people. He would have looked at what is dividing the people and seen, of course, that it was many things. But one of the things that is certainly dividing the people right now is the two political parties. So many people have been manipulated into a state of consciousness where they believe that only the Republican party can save America. If the Republican party does not win, the Democrats will take America to its certain ruin. Other people believe that the Republicans are so conservative and so reactionary that they will bring the ruin of America, and only the Democratic party can bring America forward into a better age. 

What George Washington would have very clearly seen is that both groups of people believe that a particular man-made political ideology can solve all human problems. Neither of these groups of people see the need for the president to surrender himself to a higher power to gain a higher vision, nor do they see the need for themselves to surrender to a higher power to get a higher vision. Naturally, some of them, especially those on the Christian side, will think they are surrendered to a higher power and that their particular church’s interpretation of the Bible represents that higher power. 

But George Washington would have seen right through this because he was not what you today call a Christian, certainly not the fundamentalist kind. He adhered to a more universal form of spirituality that he expressed as “Nature’s God,” which had meaning for him. When he surrendered to a higher power, it was not the God of the Old Testament. It was more like Jesus’ God of the loving father figure. But George Washington saw it more as Nature’s God, a universal God that is beyond all man-made images. 

George Washington would look at this and say: “But neither of these two factions have their minds open enough to receive a higher vision of what is the highest good for the largest number of people. They are focused on their particular worldview, thinking it is the only true one.” There may be a certain group of Americans who adhere to the Republican worldview and a certain number that adhere to the Democratic worldview, but neither of these groups have a majority in America. Neither of these views represent a majority of the American people. The only reason a president from one party or the other party gets elected is because there is a group of Americans in the middle that sometimes swings to one side and sometimes to the other because they really are not in either of the two camps. But there is no other camp to vote for and they feel they must vote for someone, so they tend to lean to this side or that side. But they do not feel they have a real choice. 

This is the one thing that George Washington would have realized has happened to America: this polarization that was not nearly at that level when he was president. Even though there were, of course, differences of opinions back then and different interest groups, nevertheless there was not this kind of polarization. There was not that clear belief that one way is the only right one, and the other one is sure ruin. 

This is basically what I wanted to give you: this perspective of what it really takes to be the best possible president you can be. I could, of course, go on to give you my evaluation as an ascended master of the current president, the one who is running for office in this election or recent presidents, but I have no desire to do this. You can yourselves take what I have said here, take what I said in my previous dictation, and use this to evaluate recent presidents. You can come to your own conclusion based on your own discernment. I will not attempt to push you in any direction here or give you some pre-made answer. I will give you the freedom to evaluate this for yourselves because again, we of the ascended masters are neither Republicans nor Democrats. We have a universal mindset and our highest goal is to raise the collective consciousness of the American people. We do this by giving them a perspective and then allowing them to do with that whatever they want. The same goes for you who are our direct ascended-master students. You have our perspective. It is up to you what you do with it. 

With this, I am grateful for having had the opportunity to speak. I have not taken it very often for a variety of reasons, but I am nevertheless grateful for the opportunity. I may take it again sometime in the future to talk about other topics than American politics. Thus, for now, I seal you in the flame that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Can we preserve the Union in the future?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, September 20, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Choosing America’s Future.

I am the Ascended Master Saint Germain. You, who have grown up in America, have all learned in school that one of the greatest American presidents was Abraham Lincoln. Why is he considered to be one of the greatest American Presidents? Well, as the saying goes: “He preserved the Union.” So, the question I want to raise at the beginning of this discourse is: “Can we preserve the Union in the future? As America moves into the golden age, can we preserve the Union? Is it even desirable to preserve the Union?”

Now, in order to discuss these topics, I want to raise some other questions as well. What is the golden age? It is a state that is very different from what you have right now. The images, the plans, the designs, the matrices that I hold in my mind for the golden age both planetary and in America are so different from what you see manifest today, that the vast majority of people simply could not fathom them. They could not grasp them, they could not breach the gap between the current reality and the golden age. The gap becomes bigger the further we move into the golden age, but even if you look 20 or 30 years ahead, most people in America could not fathom the changes that will happen in American society.

So, the question here is: “What is actually going to bring the golden age into manifestation?” Well, it is actually ideas. I have ideas – I also of course have energy, I have light that can endow those ideas with a certain power. But first of all I have ideas, and because I naturally respect the law of free will I am not going to force these ideas on societies or on individuals. What will it take for these ideas to be brought into the physical where they have the potential to be manifest? Well, I cannot simply drop these ideas from the sky, they have to come through the four lower bodies of individual human beings. There has to be one individual, or  a group of individuals who can work together and receive an idea from me. This brings up the question: “Where can we find such individuals or such small groups of people who are open to the ideas of the golden age?”

The other aspect of bringing the golden age, is that it is not enough in itself to bring the ideas into the physical. They also have to be acted upon, they have to be spread. That means there has to be a large number of people, a significant number of people, a critical mass of people who are willing to accept these ideas, and change their lives accordingly. My beloved, even you who are ascended master students often have an incomplete view of what it will take to manifest a golden age. You think it is somehow just going to happen, that the golden age is just going to drop from heaven – but it is not! For these golden age ideas to even come into the physical, some people will have to be willing to change their consciousness. For these golden age ideas to be implemented, especially on a large scale level, many people will have to be willing to change their lifestyle. It is not going to happen automatically. People will have to embrace the changes, they will have to be willing to embrace these changes and change their lives accordingly in order to manifest better conditions. It can be no other way.

If you look back at the last 100 years or 200 years, you can see many changes in society. How did they come to pass? Was it inevitable? You see for example, one of the greatest changes in society over the past several hundred years, has been not only the invention of computers but the widespread use of computers. The golden age simply could not be manifest without the internet, without people being connected in a higher way than they were before. Naturally, there was a group of people, who even though they were not always working together (but still they were working on the same topics), they were able to receive the separate ideas that brought forth the computer revolution and the internet. They were willing to implement them.

As you know, in the beginning it was considered that only a few people were able to use computers. This was because in the beginning it was much more difficult to use computers. It required a certain type of person who was willing to think in a different way than most people have been brought up to think. Who were willing to learn the somewhat arcane language and ideas that required you to use a computer in those days. Therefore, they were willing to embrace this. But, in order for this to really have an impact, many, many people – millions of people around the world had to change their mindset so they were able to use a computer, so they were even able to conceive of what a computer is and how you use it.

Now, you will see if you look back, some of you can even remember this yourselves, that in the beginning there was a tremendous resistance in people, in the collective consciousness, to the spread of computers. Many were suspicious of computers. Many took one look at a computer, and felt it was way too complicated for them and decided that this is not for me; “I am not going to even consider using a computer!” There are people, many of them are not still alive, but there are many people who decided: “I will never use a computer!” Thereby of course, not only cutting themselves off from the benefits of using a computer, but actually slowing down the progress of society through the spread of computers.

What you see here is that, naturally, the computer and the internet is a golden age idea. You see that there was a resistance to that idea. There were many people who resisted it, there are still some people who resist it. It was only when a critical mass of people accepted computers, that they wanted a computer, that they wanted to learn how to use a computer, that it really had an impact on society and it will, of course, be the same with many other ideas.

So, the question I put before you about choosing America’s future, is this: “Will America choose to be a forerunner of the golden age, or will America choose to resist certain key golden age ideas and therefore fall behind other nations?” In other words, it is not a matter of if the golden age is going to be manifest because it is. But the question is: “Where will the golden age manifest first, will it be in America or elsewhere in other parts of the world?

Now, naturally many Americans have this sense that America is the greatest nation on Earth. Many spiritual people, ascended master students,have the the sense that America is sponsored by Saint Germain. So they take it for granted that the golden age will manifest first in America, they think it is self evident. Of course the golden age will manifest here, weren’t we the country that invented computers and spread the use of computers? So, naturally we will be open to any kind of technology that is part of the golden age. Well my beloved, I am not so sure that the American people at large will be open to some of the technology that will bring in the golden age. The golden age will not be brought only by technology. There will be many, many changes that are required in society, in culture before the golden age ideas can be released, and before they can be implemented and accepted by a majority of the people. This is not a given, this is not guaranteed in any way.

So, the question is this: “Are the American people in general, in a state of mind where they can receive, accept and implement golden age ideas? Is America currently one of the forerunners for receiving golden age ideas, or has the balance shifted, so that there are now other countries that are ahead of the United States?” The answer is of course, that there are quite a number of other countries that have moved ahead of the United States, in terms of the openness and willingness to accept golden age ideas. Why is this so? Well, it is what we have talked about; the mindset of the American people, the polarization, the rising anger, the scapegoating, the willingness to say that: “It’s those other people that are the problem – not us.” The unwillingness to look at one’s self. The cognitive dissonance of seeing that America is no longer the greatest society on earth, because the economy has become so top heavy that the top 1% have siphoned off 50 trillion dollars from the bottom 90%. This has created a society that simply is not capable of implementing certain golden age ideas.

Now, this ties back then with a question I asked: “Can we preserve the Union?” The reality is that if you look at a map of America, you could actually color America, not based on whether they are red states or blue states, republican or democratic states, but whether they are open or not open to New Age ideas. And that very much ties into, how tied they are to the past, how tied they are to tradition, how closed they are to anything that goes beyond a certain tradition. How open minded are people? Are they focused on a certain set of traditional values that they think must be upheld at all cost. And they think that if those are not upheld and if new ideas come in, it will be the downfall of civilization?

You can see certain states where there is very little openness. If you were to say that openness is light, then many of these states are completely dark. You have all seen these images taken from satellites at night, where you can see how there is more light in the larger cities and there are other areas that are completely dark at night. Well, there is something similar you could do by mapping the openness of the people. By looking at this, you can clearly see that there are some areas of the United States not always following state boundaries, but in many cases they do somewhat follow state boundaries, there are some areas where people are more open to new ideas.

Now, you have to recognize here that in order to be open to golden age ideas, people have to in general, be open to new ideas. You cannot realistically expect that the majority of the American people at this current level, have the discernment to say: “Oh well, this idea is not a golden age idea, I will not even consider it.” The fact of the matter, is that the people who are open to golden age ideas are often simply in general open minded. They are open to many different forms of new ideas. Yes, it is true that sometimes they do not have discernment and they embrace certain ideas that are not necessarily constructive, or certainly not part of my golden age matrix. Nevertheless, the people who are not open to new ideas because they cling to traditional values, they are not able to receive golden age ideas.

So, you see, as I even said in an answer to a question, that there are certain areas where people in general are more open to golden age ideas. The West Coast, especially among the larger cities. In the center of the country; Arizona, New Mexico, Colorado, even a few cities in the North, such as Minneapolis. There are also certain places on the East Coast where there are at least some people that are open to new ideas, both New York and Boston, even to some degree Washington D.C. where there is at least a concentration of people who are open. It does not necessarily mean the collective consciousness is open, but there is a certain concentration of people who are open. You also see vast areas of the United States where you do not find enough open minded people.

So, if you could construct such a map, you would see that if America is to move into the golden age, what needs to happen? What needs to happen is that the people in the areas where they are more open minded, they will have to have a larger influence on America, otherwise the shift cannot occur. What needs to happen, is simply that the people who are open minded need to pull up the rest of America, they need to pull up the collective consciousness. Now, right now, if you look at pure numbers, there are fewer people who are open minded than there are people who are closed minded. There are more people that cling to these traditional values, and resist any kind of change that is not defined by their worldview, whether it be a Christian worldview or in another way.

The question for America is: “Who will win this tug of war? Will the open minded people be able to pull up on the collective consciousness, or will the closed minded people be able to pull down on the collective consciousness?” Right now, quite frankly, after four years with a president who is part of this very mindset, the closed-minded people are winning the tug of war. They are pulling down the collective consciousness, instead of the open minded people pulling it up. This is, quite frankly delaying the implementation of the golden age in America.

So, this goes back to my question: “Can we preserve the Union?” As we move further and further forward in time, the contrast can potentially become bigger and bigger. The question is: “Will the contrast become bigger? Will the polarization get worse. Or will there be an evening out, so that the open minded people can pull up on the collective consciousness?” Now, if that does not happen, if the conservative people continue to resist changes, resist new ideas. What will happen? There will be more and more tension in the collective consciousness.  There will be more and more of an awareness in certain parts of the country that we must break free from this reactionary mindset, so that we can manifest our destiny and bring forth a higher form of society. We cannot allow these closed minded people to hold us back from the vision we see of what the future could be like.

So, the question is simply: “Will certain states have to break free of the Union in order to manifest a golden age in those states? Or, will the entire collective consciousness be pulled up, so that these states can manifest the golden age without having to break free of the Union?” That is a question: “To be or not to be, to be open minded, or not to be open minded.” That is the question concerning whether the golden age will manifest in America or elsewhere.

Now my beloved, I have a great love for America. I have sponsored America. I would like to see America be one of the forerunners of the golden age. Of course, I do not have the vision that America will be the exclusive country that has the golden age. I have a great love for other countries and peoples around the world. I want to see the golden age manifest in as many places as possible. But, I certainly would like to see America be one of the forerunners. The deciding factor is not me or my willingness to release ideas. The deciding factor is simply the American people and whether they are open minded or not.

There are many, many changes that need to happen in the golden age. It is not just a matter of technology, but technology is a big part of the equation. There are many forms of technology that require widespread changes in the political system, in the economy, in the culture, in people’s attitude before they could possibly be manifest. I want to give you one example of this. If you project a couple of hundred years into the future. Imagine that you are now a group of students who are attending a university class, a history class at a university. You are looking back at the present time with the knowledge that you have 200 years in the future. You are looking back at the present time and evaluating what society was like. What will be one of the things that will surprise these students the most?

Well, these students will live in a vastly different society. You can scarcely imagine what society will be like in a couple of hundred years. But, one of the big, big differences is that they will live in a society where there is no limitation of energy. These societies will have technology that you can barely dream of today, because they will have unlimited energy. It is not only electricity but also other forms of energy. But, just to talk about what you know, just imagine a society that had unlimited electricity available. These students in the future will look back at your current time and they will say: “What? They had limited amounts of energy? What? People had to pay for electricity? They had to pay to run their transportation vehicles (because they will not have cars at that time)? How could this be?”

Then, they will look at what was the cause of this and they will say: “What? This society claimed to be a free democracy, but it allowed these huge corporations to create a virtual monopoly on energy, the production and delivery of energy. How could this happen in a free and democratic society? It is a wonder that they didn’t require people to pay for the air that they were breathing, when they required them to pay for energy?” Isn’t it self evident (and it will be self evident to them)? No-one should have to pay for energy, it should be as free as the air we breathe.” Now, why will these students have this attitude? Why will these students have this attitude, why will they have grown up in a society where there is unlimited energy?

Because there will be new energy sources that do not have to be produced by, for example burning fossil fuels, or splitting the atom or doing whatever you do today to provide energy. There will be unlimited energy that does not require a cost to produce it. There is of course, a cost associated with having technological devices that can run on this energy, but there is no cost of producing and delivering the energy. The energy will be freely available in unlimited quantities everywhere. You do not have to be hooked up to an electrical grid in order to receive energy, it will be available locally. There will be technological devices that can use this energy wherever you are.

You can live in a house in the middle of nowhere (so to speak), and you can still have more technology than you can even dream of in modern houses, and you don’t need to be hooked up to the grid. You do not need to be hooked up to the internet or wires and cellular networks in order to communicate, it is just there wherever you are. What I am saying here is, this is one of the inevitable changes of the golden age, this kind of energy. I am not saying free energy, because free energy is a concept created by the power elite in order to discredit the possibility that there could be forms of energy that they cannot monopolize. But there is energy, abundant unlimited energy available everywhere.

What will it take to move society to that point? It is an inevitable change that will happen. The question is, where will it happen first? Well, let us look at America and consider what changes would have to happen in American society, for America to receive and embrace an entirely new form of energy technology. What would have to change? Well my beloved, the changes are almost unimaginable for most people. It is not simply a matter of receiving this technology, as you received technology that could produce electricity or technology that could use electricity. It is not just a technological change that is required, because I will not release these ideas until I see drastic changes in society.

First of all, this kind of technology, while it is very difficult to monopolize, it would still be possible for certain corporations to use the technology to gain some kind of monopoly, perhaps on the production of the devices. So, there has to be a shift in society, where Americans become aware of the existence of a power elite. They become aware that there is a group of very narcissistic people who are forming a power elite, have formed a power elite, almost since the inception of America. They have grown stronger and stronger, gained greater and greater influence on society and it can be seen primarily in the economy, and in the political process. So, as long as America is such a top heavy society that has such a strong power elite, and the people are so unaware of this and unwilling to become aware and do something about it, well the change cannot happen, America cannot receive these ideas. Even if the ideas were released, they could not be accepted and implemented on a broad scale. Why? Because the power elite would prevent this and the people would not even know what had happened, or if they knew they would not even care.

You see here, that those who are the conservative, closed minded people who want to cling to traditional values, well they could not even accept these ideas, they could not even accept a society without a power elite. Because as we have said, they do not actually accept democracy. They want to have a strong leader that is based on authority. Well, as long as you have so many people who claim to this authoritarian mindset, this new energy technology cannot be received because it is anti-authoritarian, it is anti-elitist! It is not a top heavy technology. It is something that can and must be available to all people.

Now, my beloved just imagine for a moment that you had the technology right now, whereby energy was available at no cost to all businesses in America. Can you imagine the economic growth that this would produce in a very short period of time? Instantly, people would have much lower costs, much lower costs. This would mean that businesses could make a bigger profit. That new businesses will spring up, that businesses could do things that they cannot even dream of doing now, because it is too costly in terms of energy. There are new industries that would spring up in a very short period of time, that very few people can actually envision right now, the majority of Americans could not even envision it at least right now. What could Americans see?

Well, they could see that right now there are huge corporations in America that are tied into the production of energy. They would see that the moment this new energy technology was available, these companies would collapse, they would have no basis for their business. Nobody would buy oil if you have a free energy source available right there. These conservative minded, closed minded Americans would see that their jobs could be at risk. If we do not need coal, what happens to the coal miners jobs, or those who work in the oil industry, or those who work for the big oil companies and other companies involved with producing electricity, running the grid, and all this kind of stuff?

So, even if the idea for this kind of technology was released, what would be the reaction from conservative closed-minded people who cling to traditional values? They would see this technology as a threat, a threat in the short run to their jobs, but even to the entire structure and order of society that they have grown up with. And because they are conservative and cling to what they call traditional values, their default reaction to anything new is to resist it. They would resist a change that would have untold benefits for society.

It is almost like a certain religious group of people in the eastern United States who resist modern technology, and still drive around in horse carts and have no electricity in their houses. It is almost the same mindset. Now, look at other changes that would have to happen in such a society. This technology that I am talking about, well not only can it not be monopolized, but if you have energy that is available at no cost, well my beloved, how do you make money on that?

Let us say that your smartphone did not have a battery because it had a little device inside of it that would extract energy from a different realm, a different dimension. The energy would be available inside your smartphone and it could run indefinitely without needing a recharge. Well, certainly a company could make money on producing the phone, but nobody can make money on providing the batteries and the electricity to charge the batteries. The American business community today would be enormously disturbed if they were to see this as a realistic possibility. It would create such an upheaval in the mind of the American business community, that they could not even begin to deal with it, they could not even grasp it. Therefore, they would also resist this technology with all the power they have over society. What does that essentially mean? It means that for this technology to be accepted and implemented, America would have to change it’s entire attitude towards business and what is the American attitude to business based on right now? Three things my beloved, profit, profit and profit.

Well you would have to change the mindset, to realize that the purpose of a business is not necessarily to produce a profit. Or at least it is not to produce a profit to a small elite in society. The purpose of a certain form of technology and the businesses that take advantage of this technology, is not to make a profit for the elite, but to benefit all of the people, to benefit all businesses to benefit the economy at large. In other words, the reality of the matter is that this technology could not be accepted and implemented, unless America transcended the current business climate and mindset that is geared towards concentrating profit in the hands of a small elite. Instead, they would have to adopt a mindset where the real purpose of businesses in general is to benefit people by raising the economy. How do you raise the level of the economy? Well, as we have said before, two thirds of the economy is consumer spending. So, you have to get money in the hands of consumers. That is the only way to raise the overall economy to a higher level.

This is precisely what can happen with technology that is, so to speak, democratized technology that cannot be monopolized in terms of producing it or supplying the energy for it. You see here the ramifications of such an invention, such a technology are widespread. When you look at a shift away from the focus on profit for a small elite but focus on what actually benefits all of the people, you see that there are certain cultural, social changes that come into play. Suddenly, we will begin to realize that when you have this kind of non-local energy technology, people do not have to live in big cities. Furthermore, you will have much better communication technology than you have today, much more instant technology. You do not even have to talk about connection speed anymore, there is no time delay in the technology that can be brought forth in a golden age as a result of having this source of energy.

So, you realize why do you need to have a huge factory that produces cars? Now again, cars will not even be here 200 years from now, but nevertheless let us just go with what you know now.  Now, why do you have to have one city in America called Detroit that is the city of cars? Because it is the center of car production in America. If you have non-local energy sources, if you have more instant communication technology, why do you have this concentration of businesses? Why could you not have many smaller businesses that produce goods locally? If you have freely available technology, transportation costs will immediately be reduced. There will even be technology that can reduce it even further by the fact that goods do not have to be physically transported from one place to another. Nevertheless, you will see that all of a sudden you can begin to look differently at businesses.

Why should America allow businesses to become bigger and bigger and bigger?

Why should you allow this kind of free competition (meaning not really free competition) but unrestricted by the government and unrestricted by any concerns about what is best for the people?

Why should you allow a power elite to use their power, to use the money they have accumulated, to accumulate more and more money?

Why should you allow them to concentrate wealth and power, and the effect of concentrating wealth is you concentrate these businesses, these corporations so that they become bigger and bigger and bigger?

Why should you have a situation where most Americans are working for these huge corporations that do not care about the working Americans because they care only about the shareholders, or the owners at the very top? Why should you have this kind of a business climate?

Why would you not have many local businesses, where people can start up their own business. They can still work together on producing a product but it does not have to be – that one company owns the patent, or has out competed the competition so they have a virtual monopoly on producing cars, for example. Why should that be the case?

Could you not have an entirely different model, where one big corporation is replaced by thousands of local businesses owned by a single person, or you may have a small group of people who are working together in a business where they are all co-owners of the business.

This is much more in line with golden age ideas and even the concept of a spiritual path. Even the concept of seeing a reward for your own labor, which is the American dream. You understand that the American dream, that if you work harder you will be rewarded, is not compatible with huge multinational corporations. It is much better served by many small independent businesses, where people who work there, can see that their work has a more direct impact on how well the business is doing. And if there is a shared ownership or shared profit, then it has an impact on how well they are doing themselves, even if they do not own the business.

So, you see again a total shift in the attitude towards business in the way in which business is done. Another shift that will have to happen is even more dramatic. Now I have talked about this kind of energy, I have called it freely available energy, energy produced at no cost. I have call it non-localized energy. But what could be another word for it? It could be “natural energy.” There are 7 billion people on the planet, but there are many, many more plants. There are many more trees for example, than there are people. Well, from where do the trees get their energy? Do they have to pay for it? Is there some multinational corporation that delivers energy to the trees and takes payment for it? Well, of course not, because the trees are getting their energy from what we might call natural sources. In other words, sources that cannot be monopolized by human beings, and that does not require the intercession of human beings in order to be available for the trees. So, natural energy is an energy that is available (we might say in nature/from nature that does not require the intercession of other human beings for you to have it wherever you live. You may need a technological device in order to use it, nevertheless once you have the device, you do not need to pay for the energy. There is nobody who needs to produce it or deliver it to you, it is naturally available.

Well, right now you have an unnatural energy supply. This has many, many ramifications on society, but it first of all has ramifications on the economy. Because if you have an unnatural supply of energy (nevertheless all economic activity requires energy), it means you also have an unnatural economy.

This is what we have talked about several times, where we have said that there is a natural economy, which is the economy that produces goods and provides services. In other words, this economy takes people’s ideas and their labor and converts them into something that has practical use – practical value.

Now, as we have said, on top of this natural economy, the power elite has created an unnatural economy. It is where they are using money to make money. They are using the money they have accumulated to create certain financial instruments that can make money for them, without them providing goods or services. In other words, the money is not made by providing something that has value, the money is just made by the money that you already have, which becomes more money. This is an unnatural economy. It is an investment economy. It is a speculative economy. It is what I have called a gambling economy because it is all perception based.

When you produce a hamburger, it is a physical thing that has practical value. But when you produce some kind of smart financial instrument that allows you to make money off of money and avoid paying taxes, you are not providing anything that has practical value. You are not even really creating money, at least you are not creating value. I have said it before and will say it again briefly. You may say that the stock market in America currently has a certain value. In other words, if you took all of the stocks that are traded in the New York Stock Exchange, look at the current level of the stock market, you could calculate that all of those stocks are worth X amount of trillions of dollars. But they are not worth that. Because the stock is not worth more than what you could sell it for. If everybody started selling their stock, wanted to sell their stock today in order to get the trillions of dollars out of there, the stocks would instantly plummet in value and they would not be worth that amount of money. There could come a point and this happened in1929, where a stock certificate was not worth the paper it was written on, because the paper had no practical value. The only thing you could do with it was use it as toilet paper, or to light your wood stove. There is no value in this unnatural economy.

Well my beloved, before a natural energy source can be released, before it can be accepted and before it can be accepted by a majority of the people without being aborted by the power elite, you would have to have a confrontation with the unnatural economy. You would simply have to shift, so that the American people would say: “Why should we accept this unnatural economy that only benefits the top 1% or the top 0.1%? Why shouldn’t we have an economy where the only money that is made, is made by producing something that has value. Where everybody gets a fair share of that money based on the labor they put into it, so everybody prospers?

Money, if you look at textbooks about what money is, they will all say the same thing. Money is originally a medium of exchange. You use it to exchange goods and services in an easier way than if you have to barter. Strictly speaking, nobody needs money. No society needs money. But it is convenient to have it and it is convenient for everyone. It gives you more freedom in terms of what you do with your life as an ordinary person. But what has happened, is that after the creation of money, especially after the creation of fiat money, and especially after the creation of financial instruments where you can make money off of money, is that the power elite have completely perverted money and the money system. They have created this debt-based economy that is essentially a pyramid scheme, that extracts money from ordinary people in terms of interest, and concentrates it in the hands of those who have the money to lend and who can even lend more money than they actually have.

You have a situation today where even most businesses could not function if they didn’t go into debt. You have this vicious circle, where people in order to keep up with the economy, must go into more and more debt. You can see many Americans who are so heavily in debt, that their net worth is below zero. They have a negative net worth because they owe more money than the value of what they own. You see the same with many corporations and for that matter my beloved, you see the same with the Federal government, which owes more money than they could ever repay.

What is the essence of this money system, this debt-based money system? It is that people are trying to avoid going bankrupt, by paying the interest and taking new loans, thereby concentrating more money in the hands of those who control the financial system and the banks. So, interest, a debt-based economy funnels money from the lower levels of the population towards the higher levels of the population. Everybody is caught, or at least everybody who is not part of the top elite is caught in this vicious circle of debt that most cannot even pay back.

Everybody has to squeeze and it lowers the entire level of the economy. Because instead of having money to spend on goods and services that benefit businesses, people have to spend their money on paying interest that only benefits the banks, or rather the owners of the banks, and when is this ever going to stop? How many trillions of dollars does the federal government owe right now, to whom do they owe the money? A group of private banks, the Federal Reserve Banks.

This messenger over 30 years ago learned from reading a book, that the Federal Reserve is not owned by the Federal government, is not controlled by the Federal government. It is a group of private banks, large private banks, who have as a matter of pure deception, taken the name the “Federal Reserve”. This means that the American taxpayers, now they do not owe money to the government, they owe money to private banks, the government owes money to private banks.

Well, what does it say in the American Constitution? It says that only Congress has the power to print money. So, why has Congress given away this constitutionally mandated duty to print money, and allowed a set of private banks to control the money system? Why my beloved? Well, this is a question that the American people will have to deal with before they can create a natural economy that can be based on natural energy. Because I can assure you, that right now, the power elite has such a hold on the American economy, such a hold on the political establishment in the United States, such a hold on the business establishment of the United States, those who are not part of the banks and the financial system but who are actually producing something. They have such a hold on the American people, especially those who are conservative, closed-minded and not open to new ideas, that there is no way this power elite would allow the implementation of this natural energy technology.

They will resist it with all the power they have, with all the power they have. They will discredit it by labelling it as “free energy”, ha-ha, it could never work, because you cannot get more energy out of a device than you put into it. Well, my beloved, if you go out in your backyard and plant an acorn, it will in time grow into a big oak tree. You can cut down that oak tree, and put it into your wood stove and release the energy stored in the oak tree, and thereby get energy out of the oak tree. Well, how much energy did you have to put into the oak tree? Indeed, how much energy does humankind, presumably the governments and the large corporations have to put into the sun? Yet, without the sun’s energy, no life would be possible. There is freely available energy in nature, that did not require human beings to put anything into a technological device in order to produce that energy. This is not a crazy idea. This is not an idea that only a few cuckoos believe in. There may be only a few people who believe in it right now. I grant you that many of the people who do believe in it, still think and dream that it can be produced by a technological device that they can get a patent on, so they can make huge amounts of money.

There are unfortunately, many people in this free energy field, who have the same mindset as the financial elite have. They are not really dreaming about freeing the people, they are dreaming about making so much money that they can become part of the elite. That is of course, why they cannot receive viable technology. Do you really think that I would release the golden age ideas to people in this mindset? Of course not. They would not even be able to receive and fathom the ideas, even if I did release it. You see here, you cannot take a monopoly, or a patent on the sun or the sun’s energy. You cannot create some kind of business that it can extract payment for the air people breathe. So, why did you ever come to this idea that energy is something that needs to be produced by a technological device. That this can be monopolized, or at least virtually monopolized by a business that therefore dominates society and can become bigger and bigger and bigger?

Why did you, humankind, ever come to this idea? Well, because you had the feudal societies for hundreds of years, you had other societies for thousands of years, where a small power elite dominated the population. So, when certain forms of technology were released, all that could be released at the time, all that people could fathom at the time, was the kind of technology you have seen where energy needs to be produced by putting energy into something. You put something in, you get something out. But you cannot get more out than what you are putting in because humankind, the power elite and the people were not at a level of consciousness where they can fathom natural energy, where they could fathom a different form of technology. They just were not there. Are they there now? “No! not by a long shot,” as the saying goes.

Most Americans are simply not there in consciousness. If they were to read or hear this dictation, they would reject everything I have said. They would either laugh at it, or they would argue against it, or they would simply reject it as dangerous, because it’s not according to our authoritative worldview.

Some would say: “Well, you show me in the Bible where talks about natural energy.” And if it’s not in the Bible, they won’t accept it. Well, I really don’t see any bible verses that talk about Smartphones, yet many Christians have still accepted them. You see, my beloved, the changes that will happen in the next 200 years are tremendous. They will partly be driven by this technology, natural energy technology. But before that technology could even be accepted by the people, there has to be a drastic change in people’s mindset, in the collective consciousness. This involves many more aspects of society than I have talked about here, because the changes will be all-pervading. They will pervade every aspect of society. You may look at society today and there are many things you take for granted. But if you were to project your mind back 200 years to when they did not have electricity, society was so different that you cannot even fathom it.

You would see that as a result of the release of electrical technology, almost every aspect of society has been affected by this. At least every aspect of people’s lives. Many, many ways that people look at life, look at what they can do in life, and what they can’t do in life are affected by the fact that there is something called electricity that can drive certain devices. So many things, so many changes have happened as a result of this. But you also have to realize, which most people have never even considered, that in the very beginning, there was a campaign against electricity. There were certain businesses that launched (as they could do with the communications technology of the time), a campaign to discredit electricity, by labelling it as some mysterious force that was very dangerous and could kill people. That it would be extremely dangerous to put this force into people’s homes. This was of course, because they wanted to continue to sell lamp oil to the people who could only light their homes by oil lamps. But nevertheless, it was there.

There was a shift in the mindset that needed to happen before people could even accept having electricity in their houses. This was a drastic change for many people, some people even resisted it. Some people to this day refuse to have electricity for whatever reason. You see that the natural energy technology is a far more dramatic step up, than the step from pre-electricity to electrified societies. It is a far bigger step and it will require a far bigger change in people’s mindset.

Now, currently, how many Americans could accept this technology? Very few. But who could accept it? Naturally, the most open-minded people, those open- minded people might be somewhat unbalanced, they might accept all kinds of other ideas that are not realistic. But nevertheless, you have to start somewhere to create changes in the collective consciousness. Who are the people who could not accept it? Well, those are the most closed-minded, those who cling to a traditional worldview, traditional values, who do not want change. There is simply right now, a majority of the American people who are afraid of change, who psychologically resist change beyond what they can handle. And they could in no way handle the changes that will be brought about by this energy technology.

The question then again, is, who can bring the golden age? Well, the closed-minded people certainly cannot. Are there enough open-minded people in America? And can they pull the collective consciousness up, that this kind of technology can be released first in America? Or will it be released first in some other part of the world? Well, that is the question. It is not really such a dramatic question because as I said, the technology cannot be monopolized, will not be monopolized. It is not so that if the technology is released first in America, then there will be a huge business boom, because America will sell the technology to the rest of the world. Naturally, there will be some of that reward for the country that first implements the technology, but it will still be available everywhere. Therefore, there will not be the same kind of business monopolization that has been there with other forms of technology such as computers.

You will not see, even if America can receive the technology first, that America will dominate this kind of technology. But naturally, there will be some of the first businesses that embrace the technology and produce devices that can use the natural energy, they will have an advantageous position. Which businesses will this be? Well, certainly none of the existing businesses and corporations in America, because they will not be able to see the value of this, they will feel threatened by it just like many businesses felt threatened by computer technology, or new forms of energy. There will be an entirely new type of business that will have to be created, and that again will require people who have a vastly different mindset than you find in today’s American business climate. They will have to be the kind of people who are not focused on profit. Who are focused on making enough money to have a reasonable lifestyle but then spreading the wealth, and growing the totality of the economy by benefiting ordinary people, not an elite.

Obviously, this is some very exciting ideas for me, I could go on talking at length about this—this is certainly not the last time I will talk about it. Nevertheless, I realize I have given you more than what most of you can handle. Even ascended master students can find it difficult to accept this. But nevertheless, I ask you to keep these ideas in your mind, to hold the vision that progress in society will continue. How my beloved, could we have a golden age unless we have progress? Because certainly you do not imagine that the society you have right now is a golden age society, do you? If you do, you certainly have a very limited vision of what the golden age means to me.

So, allow yourselves to free your minds from these constraints that have been put upon you by current conditions. Current conditions, cannot say anything about the golden age. Because the golden age will be so far beyond current conditions, that it is like asking a stone age person to suddenly step into modern society. They would not be able to fathom it. Neither will most people today be able to fathom the ideas that are coming in the golden age. You can begin to glimpse it, if you are open.

What I have given you here is just a very, very small taste of the changes that will be coming in the golden age. I have lifted the veil. I have pulled back the veil just a little bit, so as not to scare you and overwhelm you with the changes that will be happening. They obviously will not happen in your lifetime, all of them. But some of you will incarnate again and you will experience these changes. Of course, by then your mindset will have had time to grow, so you can accept the changes. But if you can, start making that change in your mindset now. It will benefit you greatly, both for the rest of this lifetime and if you have future lifetimes. They will of course also assist you in ascending after this lifetime, if that is what is in your divine plan.

With this my beloved, I will seal this release, by thanking you for being willing to put your minds on this, whereby your chakras become the open doors for radiating this into the collective consciousness where many more open-minded people can glimpse this, can embrace it and therefore there is now a greater opportunity than there was before this dictation, that society will actually move in that direction, so that the golden age can be manifest in America. So that America can be a forerunner for the golden age, not alone but at least it can be part of that group of nations who will be forerunners for the golden age. For this, you have my gratitude my beloved.

 

Copyright © 2020 Kim Michaels

Do you want to be comfortable or take America to the next level?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master MORE through Kim Michaels, September 19, 2020. This dictation was given during the 2020 Webinar – Choosing America’s Future.

I AM the Ascended Master More. What do I represent to earth? I represent the will to be more and the power to be more. Where does the will to be more come from? Well, it comes from the fact that you were created as an extension of the Creator’s being, and the Creator has the will to be more. You are created with a point-like sense of identity and you have inherent in your being the will to expand it and thereby be more.

What gives you the power to expand your awareness? It is the multiplication factor from above coming through the cosmic law that as you multiply your talents, you will be given more than what you have multiplied. This is out-pictured in Jesus’ parable about the talents. The three servants that were given the various numbers of talents and those who multiplied it received more, and those who did not multiply them lost whatever they had been given. This signifies that when you expand your awareness, you receive energy from above, from your I AM Presence, from the ascended realm, and this gives you the power to expand your awareness even more. This builds an upward spiral that over time becomes self-reinforcing so that you can continue to expand your awareness indefinitely until you reach the Creator consciousness and even go beyond it.

What does all this have to do with the current situation in America? Well it can give you a different perspective on a phenomenon that is found more in America than in most other nations. You have a large group of Americans who have been willing to work hard in their lives. They have been willing to make an effort. They feel they have risen to a certain position where they are comfortable. They have a reasonable material standard of living, and they feel they have achieved something, and they feel that those who have not achieved what they have achieved, it must be because they have not applied themselves. They have not been willing to do what it takes, they are too lazy, or they are too stupid, or they do not have the drive. This is what many Americans feel, so you have this division that has been created in America between what we might call the haves and the have-nots, those who have the will to work hard and improve, and those that they perceive as not having that will.

Now, if you take Saint Germain’s extremely profound discourse, you will see that all human beings are created equal. What does this mean? They all have a drive to improve their situation. They all have the will to be more. They were created with this. It is natural, so why can you look at a society and say that some people have a will to apply themselves, the will to do better, and some people do not seem to have that will? Why do some people not have it? Why are they not willing to make an effort? Well, the people who seem to not have the will to be more did not start out that way. They were created with that will. Why do they not have the will to be more anymore? Well, that is precisely what I want to discourse on.

Now, you may look at America today, as we have said before, and say that there is a real possibility that a person can apply himself or herself, they can work hard, they can come up with a new idea, they can see the opportunities in a new field. They can rise to a certain position, they can make a certain amount of money, and they can do well, perhaps even very well in financial terms. There is the possibility that this can be done by a certain number of people. But what if all Americans attempted to do the same thing? Well, as we have said, this could not be done because the economy, the level of the economy, simply is not there. Not everybody could do well, could do better than the middle class, even if they worked as hard as they possibly could. This is because the economy has been manipulated by the power elite because they have extracted the value of the people’s labor. They have taken it away from them.

But now look historically. Look at some societies in the world today. If you go back to the feudal societies of Europe that we use so many times as an example because it is such an obvious example, what good would it have done a peasant to work hard? He might have ended up producing more on a certain piece of land that might have been his responsibility. But would he have gotten more out of it? Nay. Because the nobleman would have just taken the fruits of his labor. You see many situations in history, many societies around the world, where if the people used their will to work harder and make an effort, they would not be rewarded accordingly.

Now, we have said that this is because the fallen beings have inserted themselves so they can reap the fruits of the people’s labor and thereby prevent this multiplication factor by the cosmic law, so that when people make an effort they are rewarded accordingly. This is what the fallen beings have done for all of recorded history, but actually for much longer. They have done it in many societies. If you look at history, you can see from a purely realistic evaluation that the vast majority of people on earth have lived many, many lifetimes in one of these closed, repressive systems where they did not harvest the fruit of their labor.

What has this caused these people to develop over time? Well, they have lost their trust in the law, the law of multiplication, the law of a multiplied return of their efforts. They have for so many lifetimes worked hard without seeing that return that they have come to doubt that the law works, that the law will multiply their efforts and that the law will give them more in return when they do more. This has caused them to go into a spiritual stagnation where they are not expanding their sense of self, their self-awareness. They have stagnated at a certain level. They have often come to accept in the identity level that they are just peasants, they are just workers: “There is nothing we can do. We cannot rise above this level. We will always be the slaves. We will always be those who don’t have an opportunity, who don’t get rewarded, who can’t get anywhere.”

You see many, many people around the world who are in this frame of mind. They are stuck in this not believing in the law and the workings of the law. They do not actually believe that they will be rewarded for their efforts because they have experienced it so many times. Can you blame people for this? Can you blame them for having lived so many lifetimes in these repressive systems? Well not really with any degree of reasonability. You can, of course, always say that people have co-created their own situations and they are the ones who have put themselves in that frame of mind but nevertheless.

What many people sense in America is that Saint Germain’s vision for America was to create a society where people again would have the freedom and they would be rewarded for their efforts. America would give them the financial or the economic opportunity where they could work hard and they would personally reap the reward of their work. This is what America was meant to be. Many people in America today correctly are tuned to this ideal. They sense that this is the way it should be. But what happens to many of these people is that they have used the freedom they have in America to raise themselves up to a certain position. They have a comfortable middle class, maybe upper middle-class, lifestyle and they feel they are well-to-do. What they have failed to realize is, first of all, that their middle-class lifestyle has been eroded over the last several decades. But the next thing they do not realize is that they could not raise themselves beyond that level. It would be very, very difficult for them to reach a much, much higher level. The reason for this is, again, the economic system that is too top heavy and therefore concentrates wealth in the hands of the top one percent, the top zero point one percent, to which they will never ascend. They will never become part of that elite. Not even some of the people who have become very rich, like the owners of Amazon or Google or Apple or whatnot. Not even these people would become part of the real power elite because they were not born in that position and they are not considered to be trustworthy enough to be part of the elite.

What you realize here is that there are people who live in a state of cognitive dissonance. They correctly sense what America is meant to be. They realize this is the American dream. They feel that they have lived that American dream, they have proven that the American dream works. But they fail to realize that it cannot work for everyone in the current situation, and that it cannot even work fully for them because they have come to a position where they feel comfortable but they have also accepted that this is all they can rise to. They have accepted that they cannot do better, that they cannot rise higher and therefore, they are, in some ways, in the same state of consciousness as the many people that they look down upon. What is it in the so-called poor people that are not making an effort? They have accepted: “We cannot do better; we cannot rise higher.” This is what even the middle class and the higher middle class have come to accept in America. They have accepted a certain level of wealth, a certain level of influence, a certain self-awareness. This is what they believe is all they can achieve in this lifetime.

What would actually have a major impact on America is if many of these people would begin to think harder about their situation, about the situation in the nation. They could realize, even based on this study about the income distribution, that it simply is not possible that all people could see a reward of their efforts. There are many, many people in America who are born into a certain situation, in a certain segment of American society, where even if they worked hard and applied themselves, they could not rise above a certain level. They could not really do well in America. There are many segments of the population, whether they have this skin color or that skin color, or whether they come from this background or that background, who would find it very, very difficult and almost impossible to do what these middle class people have done themselves. I know again, you can always point to examples of certain people from a certain background who have raised themselves. But the fact is again, individuals may be able to do it, but everyone could not do it. And if everyone cannot do it, what does that show? Well, God created all human beings equal with an equal potential to grow. If they cannot grow that means the American system is out of alignment with cosmic law with the basic principle of growth. This should be a cause for concern for those people who are vigorously defending the American system, thinking that this is the best country in the world, the best system in the world, the most advanced country, the richest country, the greatest country in the world and so on. It should make them realize that America may be a great country but not for everyone. America is the greatest country in the world if you belong to the top one percent, maybe even if you belong to the top ten percent, but if you belong to the 90 percent, then America is no longer the greatest country in the world. It may have been 40 years ago, but it is not today.

This is something that if people would realize this, if they would acknowledge it, it could cause them to recognize that changes are needed. It is necessary to look at the hard facts of how the growth in income has been taken away from the bottom 90 percent of the American people. It is necessary to look at why and how this has happened, and why America has allowed the emergence of this elite that has gained such political influence that they can make the American economy so top heavy. How could this even happen? How could this be done?

Now you can of course research this, you can trace it. You can go back and see this decision led to this effect, that decision led to this result and many individual decisions changed the system in such a way that it benefited the elite and it took from the people. It created in America what we might call the reverse Robin Hood principle. Robin Hood as you know took from the rich and gave to the poor. America takes from the poor and gives to the rich. Not really what the founding fathers envisioned, certainly not what Saint Germain envisioned and not what the natural law mandates.

In other words, America is out of alignment with nature’s law and nature’s god who gave you the framework for the Constitution and the nation you have. What have we said also? The growth in wealth in America has come about by the multiplication factor, but that multiplication factor has been reduced by the fact that the system has become so top heavy. This has caused the American economy to be at a much lower level today than it would have been if this top heavy economy had not been created. This could, one might say that it should, cause these middle class and upper middle class people to realize that they cannot simply sit there and be content with what they have. If they are true to their own principles, their own beliefs, they should want to be more than what they have now. Not necessarily that they get more money or a more comfortable lifestyle. They should want to be more in the sense that they live in a nation that is becoming more, and where other people can become more and do better for themselves instead of being held down by this unequal economy. In other words, these people should come to a point where they say: “We must use our position, the freedom we have, to demand a change in America so that we have a more just financial and economic system that truly gives equal opportunity to all. This is how we can pay back the universe for the affluence and the opportunity that we have been given. We can use our advantage to help others. Those who could not in the current situation do it through their own efforts.”

Many Americans have already started to help others. Many Americans have already been willing to move in that direction, but it will not really make a difference until they realize that the central problem is the unequal distribution of wealth and income, and that this needs to be changed and it will only be changed from below. It cannot be changed from above. It was created from above and there is very little chance that those who are in the system will change it.

There are, of course, some people who have a lot of money and who can see the problem, who can see where it leads to, who can see the potential for a violent revolution, but these people, as I said, the newly rich, they are not part of the old established elite. The old established elite will not change. Perhaps a few people here and there, but as a whole, they will not change. They cannot change. They have had too many lifetimes where they saw themselves as the superior elite, whatever outer excuse they used for justifying it, and they will not let go of this sense of superiority because it is more important to them than anything else. It is even more important than the money or the power. What these people are driven by, what they exist for is this sense of superiority. They must feel they are superior to the general population, or they simply cannot exist. They cannot bear to exist, and when you realize this you realize that throughout history, so many societies have been functioning for the basic purpose of allowing a very small group of people to maintain or expand their sense of superiority. The feudal societies functioned like that. Even the communist societies of Soviet Russia and China functioned that way. Ancient China functioned that way. Many other historical societies have functioned that way for the emperors or the czars or the kings, in order to give them that sense of superiority. Naturally, you have it in other countries besides America, but America is the one country where you can say that from its Constitution, it was meant to not be that kind of society. It was meant to give equal opportunity to all people. Therefore it is a greater problem that this is happening in America than if it was happening, as it of course is and has been, in Saudi Arabia.

You see here that if you are truly Americans, if you are truly patriots and care about America and the future of America, it is high time to focus your attention on this problem and realize that until this unequal distribution of income and wealth is changed, America really cannot move forward. It cannot move to the next level. It cannot even move out of the downward spiral created by this unequal distribution. It can only get worse, and it can only get more and more chaotic. There can only be more and more anger. There can only be more and more conflict.

Why do you think so many people joined the demonstrations against police brutality? Was it just because they were concerned about police brutality? No, it was because a growing segment of the American population are realizing that they have no real opportunity and they are becoming more and more angry because of this. You who are the middle class people, instead of seeking to see them as enemies and to want to limit them with law and order, and the military and this and that, you could acknowledge that it is actually your opportunity, your responsibility to help them to change American society, and it is in your own interest to do so. Because you cannot expect to maintain your current standard of living if the country deteriorates into civil unrest. Neither can you of course fulfill your responsibility towards your country by turning this country back into a growth spiral where everyone can see the results of their labor, the fruits of their labor, and they can work harder and make more money and have a better lifestyle, and the entire economy goes into an upward self-reinforcing spiral as it was in the first three decades after the war, and as it could have continued if the power elite had not managed to abort it.

You who have taken advantage of the freedom and the American economy, it is your responsibility to re-establish that freedom where people are rewarded for their efforts. I simply project into the collective consciousness that this is the responsibility. Instead of looking down upon those who are not as fortunate as you are, instead of saying: “They have not applied themselves, they have not been willing to work hard,” make that shift and come to realize that it is your responsibility to do something to change the equation. And that these people are not lazy. They are not unwilling to work. They have simply been hurt by being in embodiment so many times where the fruits of their labor have been stolen and now they see that it is even happening in America, and therefore, they have nothing left but anger. They have nothing to lose. You have something to lose, but they do not, and when people have nothing to lose there is no telling what they will do and how far they will go and how destructive they might become. It really is a